MENU

Where the world comes to study the Bible

16. The Conversion of Cornelius (Acts 10:36-48)

Introduction

The way in which the Old Testament law had been twisted and distorted by Judaism, distortions that were held by the apostles as well as unbelieving Jews, was the focus of our last lesson. The revelation which Peter received in the vision from heaven was then a correction of an error in Peter’s theology.

But something changed, too. There was a dispensational difference. The message was short, but it signaled a difference: “What God has cleansed, is not to be unclean to you” (Acts 10:15, my translation). While all of the animals on the sheet which Peter saw may not have been unclean, some of them probably were. What had God cleansed? When and how did this cleansing take place? Let us begin at the beginning (of the Bible), and see how and why God changed the rules as to what men could eat.

In the beginning, when God created the heavens and the earth, and a special garden in which He placed Adam and Eve, God gave man permission to eat only that which was from green plants:

29 Then God said, “I give you every seed-bearing plant on the face of the whole earth and every tree that has fruit with seed in it. They will be yours for food. 30 And to all the beasts of the earth and all the birds of the air and all the creatures that move on the ground—everything that has the breath of life in it—I give every green plant for food.” And it was so (Genesis 1:29-30, NIV).

When the Lord God placed this couple in the Garden of Eden, He prohibited one fruit, on penalty of death—the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil:

15 The Lord God took the man and put him in the Garden of Eden to work it and take care of it. 16 And the Lord God commanded the man, “You are free to eat from any tree in the garden; 17 but you must not eat from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, for when you eat of it you will surely die” (Genesis 2:15-17, NIV).

This one forbidden food (among the things which came from green plants) became the focus of Satan’s temptation. Notice how getting Eve, and then her husband Adam, to eat this forbidden fruit was Satan’s goal. Note too the frequency of the references to “eating” (and food) in Genesis 3:

1 Now the serpent was more crafty than any of the wild animals the Lord God had made. He said to the woman, “Did God really say, ‘You must not eat from any tree in the garden’?” 2 The woman said to the serpent, “We may eat fruit from the trees in the garden, 3 but God did say, ‘You must not eat fruit from the tree that is in the middle of the garden, and you must not touch it, or you will die.’” 4 “You will not surely die,” the serpent said to the woman. 5 “For God knows that when you eat of it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil.” 6 When the woman saw that the fruit of the tree was good for food and pleasing to the eye, and also desirable for gaining wisdom, she took some and ate it. She also gave some to her husband, who was with her, and he ate it. 7 Then the eyes of both of them were opened, and they realized they were naked; so they sewed fig leaves together and made coverings for themselves. 8 Then the man and his wife heard the sound of the Lord God as he was walking in the garden in the cool of the day, and they hid from the Lord God among the trees of the garden. 9 But the Lord God called to the man, “Where are you?” 10 He answered, “I heard you in the garden, and I was afraid because I was naked; so I hid.” 11 And he said, “Who told you that you were naked? Have you eaten from the tree that I commanded you not to eat from?” 12 The man said, “The woman you put here with me—she gave me some fruit from the tree, and I ate it.” 13 Then the Lord God said to the woman, “What is this you have done?” The woman said, “The serpent deceived me, and I ate.” 14 So the Lord God said to the serpent, “Because you have done this, “Cursed are you above all the livestock and all the wild animals! You will crawl on your belly and you will eat dust all the days of your life. 15 And I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your offspring and hers; he will crush your head, and you will strike his heel.” 16 To the woman he said, “I will greatly increase your pains in childbearing; with pain you will give birth to children. Your desire will be for your husband, and he will rule over you.” 17 To Adam he said, “Because you listened to your wife and ate from the tree about which I commanded you, ‘You must not eat of it,’ “Cursed is the ground because of you; through painful toil you will eat of it all the days of your life. 18 It will produce thorns and thistles for you, and you will eat the plants of the field. 19 By the sweat of your brow you will eat your food until you return to the ground, since from it you were taken; for dust you are and to dust you will return.” 20 Adam named his wife Eve, because she would become the mother of all the living. 21 The Lord God made garments of skin for Adam and his wife and clothed them. 22 And the Lord God said, “The man has now become like one of us, knowing good and evil. He must not be allowed to reach out his hand and take also from the tree of life and eat, and live forever.” 23 So the Lord God banished him from the Garden of Eden to work the ground from which he had been taken. 24 After he drove the man out, he placed on the east side of the Garden of Eden cherubim and a flaming sword flashing back and forth to guard the way to the tree of life (Genesis 3:1-24, NIV).

Adam and Eve were given the freedom to eat of every green plant, with the exception of the one forbidden fruit. It would seem as though Eve supposed that the reason God prohibited this fruit was because it was “bad”—poison, perhaps. Satan sought to distort the situation so as to make God look bad for having forbidden it. It was when Eve perceived the fruit to be good—good to look at, good to eat, good to make one wise—that she came to believe Satan’s lie. How could a good God forbid them from what was good? A good God could prohibit a poison fruit, but not a delicious, edible fruit.176 And so she ate and then gave to her husband. The consequences were a loss of innocence and of fellowship with God. Satan got to “eat dust” and Adam to “eat bread produced by the sweat of his brow.”177

And so it was that in the beginning men were not given permission to eat any meat but only fruits and vegetables, with the one initial exception of the forbidden fruit, and then the consequential exception of the fruit of the tree of life, which would have enabled them to live forever.

The fall of this couple in the garden was the beginning of woes.178 Cain killed Abel (Genesis 4), and then the whole earth became corrupt, necessitating the flood (Genesis 6). When God gave Noah instructions concerning the number of animals to bring into the ark, God commanded that two of every unclean animal be brought “on board,” and that seven of every clean species be taken on:

18 But I will establish my covenant with you, and you will enter the ark—you and your sons and your wife and your sons’ wives with you. 19 You are to bring into the ark two of all living creatures, male and female, to keep them alive with you. 20 Two of every kind of bird, of every kind of animal and of every kind of creature that moves along the ground will come to you to be kept alive (Genesis 6:18-20, NIV).

1 The Lord then said to Noah, “Go into the ark, you and your whole family, because I have found you righteous in this generation. 2 Take with you seven of every kind of clean animal, a male and its mate, and two of every kind of unclean animal, a male and its mate, 3 and also seven of every kind of bird, male and female, to keep their various kinds alive throughout the earth. 4 Seven days from now I will send rain on the earth for forty days and forty nights, and I will wipe from the face of the earth every living creature I have made.” 5 And Noah did all that the Lord commanded him. 6 Noah was six hundred years old when the floodwaters came on the earth. 7 And Noah and his sons and his wife and his sons’ wives entered the ark to escape the waters of the flood. 8 Pairs of clean and unclean animals, of birds and of all creatures that move along the ground, 9 male and female, came to Noah and entered the ark, as God had commanded Noah (Genesis 7:1-9, NIV).

The purpose for the extra clean animals seems to be to provide animals which were to be used for sacrifices to God:

20 Then Noah built an altar to the Lord and, taking some of all the clean animals and clean birds, he sacrificed burnt offerings on it. 21 The Lord smelled the pleasing aroma and said in his heart: “Never again will I curse the ground because of man, even though every inclination of his heart is evil from childhood. And never again will I destroy all living creatures, as I have done (Genesis 8:20-21, NIV).

As God accepted the sacrifice of Noah, He made a covenant with him never again to destroy every living thing (Genesis 8:20-22). Immediately after this, God changed the rules as to what men could eat. Now, man could not only eat that which was produced by green plants, but all animal flesh as well. The only requirement was that its blood must be drained from it:

3 Everything that lives and moves will be food for you. Just as I gave you the green plants, I now give you everything. 4 “But you must not eat meat that has its lifeblood still in it (Genesis 9:3-4, NIV).

It appears as though only the clean animals were acceptable for making a sacrifice to God. This would explain the necessity for more “clean” animals than for the “unclean.” As for men, they could eat “unclean” animals, it seems, until the time of the exodus and the Mosaic Covenant. It was at this time that the “unclean” animals were carefully distinguished from the “clean,” and only the clean were to be eaten by the Israelites:

43 Do not defile yourselves by any of these creatures. Do not make yourselves unclean by means of them or be made unclean by them. 44 I am the Lord your God; consecrate yourselves and be holy, because I am holy. Do not make yourselves unclean by any creature that moves about on the ground. 45 I am the Lord who brought you up out of Egypt to be your God; therefore be holy, because I am holy. 46 “‘These are the regulations concerning animals, birds, every living thing that moves in the water and every creature that moves about on the ground. 47 You must distinguish between the unclean and the clean, between living creatures that may be eaten and those that may not be eaten’” (Leviticus 11:43-47, NIV).

The specific definitions of “clean” and “unclean” animals are provided in the rest of Leviticus 11 and are repeated in Deuteronomy 14. Interestingly enough, while the “clean” and “unclean” distinctions were to be observed by all the Israelites, these did not apply to the “aliens” among them:

20 But any winged creature that is clean you may eat. 21 Do not eat anything you find already dead. You may give it to an alien living in any of your towns, and he may eat it, or you may sell it to a foreigner. But you are a people holy to the Lord your God. Do not cook a young goat in its mother’s milk (Deuteronomy 14:1-21, NIV).

Israel was to distinguish between the “clean” and the “unclean” in the food that they ate, but true cleanness was a matter of the heart and of one’s obedience to the law of God, in spirit and in truth. When the nation Israel refused to obey God, they would be sent out of the land and intermingled with the Gentiles, where they would be forced to eat that which was unclean. This would be an evidence of their sin and of their divine discipline:

“Eat the food as you would a barley cake; bake it in the sight of the people, using human excrement for fuel.” The Lord said, “In this way the people of Israel will eat defiled food among the nations where I will drive them.” Then I said, “Not so, Sovereign Lord! I have never defiled myself. From my youth until now I have never eaten anything found dead or torn by wild animals. No unclean meat has ever entered my mouth” (Ezekiel 4:12-14, NIV).

1 Do not rejoice, O Israel; do not be jubilant like the other nations. For you have been unfaithful to your God; you love the wages of a prostitute at every threshing floor. 2 Threshing floors and winepresses will not feed the people; the new wine will fail them. 3 They will not remain in the Lord’s land; Ephraim will return to Egypt and eat unclean food in Assyria. 4 They will not pour out wine offerings to the Lord, nor will their sacrifices please him. Such sacrifices will be to them like the bread of mourners; all who eat them will be unclean. This food will be for themselves; it will not come into the temple of the Lord. 5 What will you do on the day of your appointed feasts, on the festival days of the Lord? 6 Even if they escape from destruction, Egypt will gather them, and Memphis will bury them. Their treasures of silver will be taken over by briers, and thorns will overrun their tents (Hosea 9:1-6, NIV).

As we saw in our last lesson, temporary cleansing was provided for in the sacrificial system. It was not the ceremonial uncleanness which ultimately defiled the people of God, but their own sin:

But your iniquities have separated you from your God; your sins have hidden his face from you, so that he will not hear (Isaiah 59:2, NIV).

God provided a temporary solution for both the ceremonial uncleanness and the sins of the Israelites. The annual “day of atonement” (Leviticus 16) provided an annual cleansing of the sins of the nation. But the full and final cleansing was yet to come, that which would be brought about by the Messiah (e.g. Isaiah 4:2-6; Jeremiah 33:7-9; Ezekiel 33:22-38).

When Jesus came to the earth, He thus could be expected to speak with reference to the “clean” and the “unclean.” And so He did:

Now when He had spoken, a Pharisee asked Him to have lunch with him; and He went in, and reclined at table. And when the Pharisee saw it, he was surprised that He had not first ceremonially washed before the meal. But the Lord said to him, “Now you Pharisees clean the outside of the cup and of the platter; but inside of you, you are full of robbery and wickedness. You foolish ones, did not He who made the outside make the inside also? But give that which is within as charity, and then all things are clean for you” (Luke 11:37-41).

“Listen to Me, all of you, and understand: there is nothing outside the man which going into him can defile him; but the things which proceed out of the man are what defile the man.” … And when leaving the multitude, He had entered the house, His disciples questioned Him about the parable. And He said to them, “Are you too so uncomprehending? Do you not see that whatever goes into the man from outside cannot defile him; because it does not go into his heart, but into his stomach, and is eliminated?” (Thus He declared all foods clean.) (Mark 7:14b-15, 17-19).

In both these cases Jesus rebuked the externalism of the Pharisees, which looked to outside appearances and not to the heart (cf. Luke 16:15). And in both, He spoke of uncleanness as something which comes from within a man (from the heart) and which works itself out (external acts). Indeed, the Pharisees were not even so concerned with a man’s actions as with the cleanness of cups and eating utensils and with the ceremonial washing of hands. Jesus, like the prophets before Him, pointed to man’s sin as the source of defilement, not dirt nor that which was ceremonially unclean.

Mark179 tells us that Jesus did even more than point to the heart as the source of sin and defilement. Mark says, parenthetically (as the translators render it), that Jesus declared all things clean. As I understand this statement, it was made after Jesus’ death, burial, and resurrection. The disciples undoubtedly did not understand that Jesus was pronouncing all things clean at the time Jesus spoke these words. But they did look back on this incident and see that He had pronounced all things clean. The actual cleansing took place at the cross, but the pronouncement was made before the cross (for only afterward would it be understood, and applied, and this incident with Peter in Acts 10 & 11 was probably the key factor in this). The cleansing which Christ accomplished at Calvary not only cleansed the sins of men but potentially all that sin had defiled:

11 When Christ came as high priest of the good things that are already here, he went through the greater and more perfect tabernacle that is not man-made, that is to say, not a part of this creation. 12 He did not enter by means of the blood of goats and calves; but he entered the Most Holy Place once for all by his own blood, having obtained eternal redemption. 13 The blood of goats and bulls and the ashes of a heifer sprinkled on those who are ceremonially unclean sanctify them so that they are outwardly clean. 14 How much more, then, will the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself unblemished to God, cleanse our consciences from acts that lead to death, so that we may serve the living God! 15 For this reason Christ is the mediator of a new covenant, that those who are called may receive the promised eternal inheritance—now that he has died as a ransom to set them free from the sins committed under the first covenant … It was necessary, then, for the copies of the heavenly things to be purified with these sacrifices, but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these. For Christ did not enter a man-made sanctuary that was only a copy of the true one; he entered heaven itself, now to appear for us in God’s presence (Hebrews 9:11-15, 23-24 NIV).

Because the blood of Christ accomplished full and final cleansing, for the sins of all who would believe in Christ and for the entire creation, the need for the distinction of “clean” and “unclean” things, as required by the Mosaic Covenant, was no longer required. To this change the New Testament writers consistently bear witness:

13 Therefore let us stop passing judgment on one another. Instead, make up your mind not to put any stumbling block or obstacle in your brother’s way. 14 As one who is in the Lord Jesus, I am fully convinced that no food is unclean in itself. But if anyone regards something as unclean, then for him it is unclean. 15 If your brother is distressed because of what you eat, you are no longer acting in love. Do not by your eating destroy your brother for whom Christ died. 16 Do not allow what you consider good to be spoken of as evil. 17 For the kingdom of God is not a matter of eating and drinking, but of righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit, 18 because anyone who serves Christ in this way is pleasing to God and approved by men. 19 Let us therefore make every effort to do what leads to peace and to mutual edification. 20 Do not destroy the work of God for the sake of food. All food is clean, but it is wrong for a man to eat anything that causes someone else to stumble. 21 It is better not to eat meat or drink wine or to do anything else that will cause your brother to fall. 22 So whatever you believe about these things keep between yourself and God. Blessed is the man who does not condemn himself by what he approves. 23 But the man who has doubts is condemned if he eats, because his eating is not from faith; and everything that does not come from faith is sin (Romans 14:13-23, NIV).

16 Therefore do not let anyone judge you by what you eat or drink, or with regard to a religious festival, a New Moon celebration or a Sabbath day. 17 These are a shadow of the things that were to come; the reality, however, is found in Christ. 18 Do not let anyone who delights in false humility and the worship of angels disqualify you for the prize. Such a person goes into great detail about what he has seen, and his unspiritual mind puffs him up with idle notions. 19 He has lost connection with the Head, from whom the whole body, supported and held together by its ligaments and sinews, grows as God causes it to grow. 20 Since you died with Christ to the basic principles of this world, why, as though you still belonged to it, do you submit to its rules: 21 “Do not handle! Do not taste! Do not touch!”? 22 These are all destined to perish with use, because they are based on human commands and teachings. 23 Such regulations indeed have an appearance of wisdom, with their self-imposed worship, their false humility and their harsh treatment of the body, but they lack any value in restraining sensual indulgence (Colossians 2:16-23, NIV).

To the pure, all things are pure, but to those who are corrupted and do not believe, nothing is pure. In fact, both their minds and consciences are corrupted (Titus 1:15, NIV).

9 Do not be carried away by all kinds of strange teachings. It is good for our hearts to be strengthened by grace, not by ceremonial foods, which are of no value to those who eat them. 10 We have an altar from which those who minister at the tabernacle have no right to eat. 11 The high priest carries the blood of animals into the Most Holy Place as a sin offering, but the bodies are burned outside the camp. 12 And so Jesus also suffered outside the city gate to make the people holy through his own blood. 13 Let us, then, go to him outside the camp, bearing the disgrace he bore. 14 For here we do not have an enduring city, but we are looking for the city that is to come (Hebrews 13:9-14, NIV).

This cleansing was not for Jews only; it was to include all whose heart was turned to God and who would proclaim Jesus as God’s Messiah. Indeed, this cleansing was so complete that it would bring near to God those whom the law would have kept at a distance. And to this the prophet Isaiah (and the rest, Peter will tell his audience in Acts 10:43) bore witness:

3 Let no foreigner who has bound himself to the Lord say, “The Lord will surely exclude me from his people.” And let not any eunuch complain, “I am only a dry tree.” 4 For this is what the Lord says: “To the eunuchs who keep my Sabbaths, who choose what pleases me and hold fast to my covenant—5 to them I will give within my temple and its walls a memorial and a name better than sons and daughters; I will give them an everlasting name that will not be cut off. 6 And foreigners who bind themselves to the Lord to serve him, to love the name of the Lord, and to worship him, all who keep the Sabbath without desecrating it and who hold fast to my covenant—7 these I will bring to my holy mountain and give them joy in my house of prayer. Their burnt offerings and sacrifices will be accepted on my altar; for my house will be called a house of prayer for all nations.” 8 The Sovereign Lord declares—he who gathers the exiles of Israel: “I will gather still others to them besides those already gathered” (Isaiah 56:3-8, NIV).

1 “I revealed myself to those who did not ask for me; I was found by those who did not seek me. To a nation that did not call on my name, I said, ‘Here am I, here am I.’ 2 All day long I have held out my hands to an obstinate people, who walk in ways not good, pursuing their own imaginations—3 a people who continually provoke me to my very face, offering sacrifices in gardens and burning incense on altars of brick; 4 who sit among the graves and spend their nights keeping secret vigil; who eat the flesh of pigs, and whose pots hold broth of unclean meat; 5 who say, ‘Keep away; don’t come near me, for I am too sacred for you!’ Such people are smoke in my nostrils, a fire that keeps burning all day. 6 “See, it stands written before me: I will not keep silent but will pay back in full; I will pay it back into their laps—7 both your sins and the sins of your fathers,” says the Lord. “Because they burned sacrifices on the mountains and defied me on the hills, I will measure into their laps the full payment for their former deeds” (Isaiah 65:1-7, NIV).

On the basis of the prophecy of Isaiah in chapter 56, is it any wonder that in the Book of Acts we would read in chapter 8 of the conversion of an Ethiopian eunuch, and that in chapter 10 we would hear of the conversion of a Gentile, Cornelius, a man whose worship God had found acceptable (cf. Acts 10:4)? Not at all! Indeed, we should expect to read what is recorded in Acts. And so we do.

The cleansing of which the prophets foretold, which Jesus both announced and accomplished, and of which Peter is forcefully reminded, is that which makes possible the menu of heaven in the eternal state. This is described in the last chapters of the Bible, in the Book of Revelation. It is a description of the new Jerusalem, which descends from heaven:

And I saw no temple in it, for the Lord God, the Almighty, and the Lamb, are its temple. And the city has not need of the sun or of the moon to shine upon it, for the glory of God has illumined it, and its lamp is the Lamb. And the nations shall walk by its light, and the kings of the earth shall bring their glory into it. And in the daytime (for there shall be no night there) its gates shall never be closed; and they shall bring the glory and the honor of the nations into it; and nothing unclean and no one who practices abomination and lying, shall ever come into it, but only those whose names are written in the Lamb’s book of life.

And he showed me a river of the water of life, clear as crystal, coming from the throne of God and of the Lamb, in the middle of its street. And on either side of the river was the tree of life, bearing twelve kinds of fruit, yielding its fruit every month; and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. And there shall no longer be any curse; and the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it, and His bond-servants shall serve Him; and they shall see His face, and His name shall be on their foreheads (Revelation 20:22–21:4).

“Blessed are those who wash their robes, that they may have the right to the tree of life, and may enter by the gates into the city” (Revelation 22:14).180

From the above we may then suggest that the “menu” of what God taught was acceptable to eat was a clue to what God was trying to teach His people. When God put Adam and Eve on the earth, He gave them instructions as to what they could eat, and what they could not eat. When the Noahic Covenant was instituted (in Genesis 9), the rules changed, so that meat could now be eaten. And when the Mosaic Covenant was inaugurated, the distinctions between “clean” and “unclean” meats were defined. It should thus come as no surprise that with the institution of the New Covenant, the food laws should be changed again, to reflect the new covenant which was inaugurated. Indeed, the changing of the rules should cause us to look for a change. Jesus pronounced the change in His earthly ministry. He made provision for the change in His sacrificial death and resurrection. And He instituted the change by means of this incident with Peter and Cornelius in Acts 10 and 11.

All of this backdrop helps to explain the biblical and historical context of our passage. Peter was providentially led away from Jerusalem, first to Samaria (8:14-25), and then later to Lydda, and finally to Joppa. His willingness to touch the dead body of Dorcas (Acts 9:36-42) and to stay in the house of Simon the tanner (9:43) was evidence of a change in Peter’s practice, if not in his theology. But a thorough-going change of heart and mind required a divine revelation. Only this would suffice to convince him that he should accompany the three men to Caesarea to the home of Cornelius, a Gentile.

The revelation which Peter received informed him that the Lord Jesus had, in His sacrificial death, accomplished a cleansing, a cleansing which (as Jesus had earlier indicated in Mark 7) made obsolete the ceremonial food laws. If their observance was distorted by the added interpretations and prohibitions of Judaism, even the basic distinctions, as defined by God in the law, were now set aside. True cleansing was internal, a cleansing from sin. True cleansing came through the cross, not through ceremonial cleanness. And so these convictions, which Peter held to so strongly, must be set aside.

But the application of this revelation extended to people and not just to foods. Peter grasped through the revelation of the Holy Spirit (10:19-20) that he was not to call men unclean. And finally he grasped that he was not to let his concern for ceremonial cleanness keep him from association with Gentiles and from proclaiming Christ to them. The full thrust of the lesson is yet to be learned. Peter has been convinced to associate with these Gentiles and so to keep them overnight at Simon’s house. He has also become willing to go to the home of Cornelius. But he is not yet certain what he is to do, once he arrives. All he knows (so far as I can tell) is that he is to go to Caesarea, to the house of Cornelius, without reservations, and there to speak some word.

After the explanation offered by Cornelius (10:30-33), Peter realized that he was brought to this home (with a good sized group gathered) to speak whatever God had commanded him to say. (Only later, in 11:14, do we learn that Cornelius was assured that Peter would speak words by which this Gentile and his household would be saved). Peter realizes now that it was the gospel which he was to preach. This may seem obvious to us, but I believe it was indeed a revelation to Peter. Peter thus proceeded to proclaim the gospel, in its simplest terms. This gospel is recorded in verses 36-43.

The Gospel
(10:36-43)

“Proclaimed by Peter, Accepted by the Gentiles, and Witnessed to by the Spirit

36 “The word which He sent to the sons of Israel, preaching peace through Jesus Christ (He is Lord of all)—37 you yourselves know the thing which took place throughout all Judea, starting from Galilee, after the baptism which John proclaimed. 38 “You know of Jesus of Nazareth, how God anointed Him with the Holy Spirit and with power, and how He went about doing good, and healing all who were oppressed by the devil; for God was with Him. 39 “And we are witnesses of all the things He did both in the land of the Jews and in Jerusalem. And they also put Him to death by hanging Him on a cross. 40 “God raised Him up on the third day, and granted that He should become visible, 41 not to all the people, but to witnesses who were chosen beforehand by God, that is, to us, who ate and drank with Him after He arose from the dead. 42 “And He ordered us to preach to the people, and solemnly to testify that this is the One who has been appointed by God as Judge of the living and the dead. 43 “Of Him all the prophets181 bear witness that through His name every one who believes in Him has received forgiveness of sins.”

44 While Peter was still speaking these words, the Holy Spirit fell upon all those who were listening to the message. 45 And all the circumcised believers who had come with Peter were amazed,182 because the gift of the Holy Spirit had been poured out upon the Gentiles also. 46 For they were hearing them speaking with tongues and exalting God. Then Peter answered, 47 “Surely no one can refuse the water for these to be baptized who have received the Holy Spirit just as we did, can he?” 48 And he ordered them to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. Then they asked him to stay on for a few days.

Recently a friend suggested to me that I attempt to summarize the gospel in a paragraph. It is a noble task and well worth the effort. Peter has done just that in the paragraph above. He has distilled the essence of the gospel in but a paragraph. What is it that one needs to know in order to be saved? Well, here it is. Let us look at the gospel as Peter has summed it up.

Characteristics of Peter’s Message

As we pause to consider Peter’s message as a whole, several important characteristics of this sermon should be noted and then kept in mind when interpreting and applying it:

(1) Peter is preaching the gospel. At the beginning of this episode, Peter seemed only to know that he was to go to the house of Cornelius and that he was to speak whatever God commanded him to say. But from Acts 11:14 we know that Cornelius was told that Peter would speak those words which would explain to him how he and those of his household could be saved. Peter’s words, recorded in Acts 10:36-43, are the gospel. We are assured of this because it was immediately after hearing these words that the Spirit fell upon those gathered as proof of their salvation. Peter’s words were the gospel.

(2) Peter is preaching the gospel to Gentiles. These were Gentile “God-fearers,” men and women who recognized that the Messiah and God’s salvation would come through Israel. But they were “uncircumcised men” (Acts 11:3) whom the Jewish believers felt were not an appropriate audience for Peter’s preaching, something which they will be sure to let Peter know about when he returns to Jerusalem.

(3) Much of the gospel Peter preached was material that was not new to his audience. Peter’s words, “you know” in verse 37, supplied again by the translators of the NASB in verse 38, indicate that some, perhaps much, of what Peter was saying was not new. The question which these Gentiles had183 was, “What must we (as Gentiles) do to be saved?” They had some knowledge of what the Jews in Jerusalem had seen and heard, but the gospel for the Gentiles was an uncertain thing.

(4) The gospel Peter was preaching was exactly the same message which was preached to the Jews. This is not a “Gentile version” of the gospel, but the “Jewish version” of it. Peter is repeating that gospel message which he had been preaching to Jews alone (Samaritans included here, as half-Jews). We shall later learn (in Galatians 2) that there is no separate gospel for Jews or Gentiles, but one gospel, by which all come to Christ. Peter was preaching the same message he had preached everywhere, but especially to the Jews in Jerusalem and to the Samaritans. There were no changes made for the Gentiles.184

(5) The gospel Peter preached was received before Peter had any chance to finish his sermon. I have marveled at the brevity of this message of Peter’s. How concise he was, I thought. And then I realized that this was only his introduction. Look at Peter’s words of explanation to his Jewish brethren as recorded in Acts 11:

“And as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell upon them just as He did upon us at the beginning” (Acts 11:15).

Peter did not get to finish this sermon! This brief summary of the gospel was merely his introduction, merely his beginning place. He began by summarizing the gospel, much of which his audience knew. He seems to have been planning to go on from here, spelling out and explaining the points he had summarized as he developed his message. He never got that chance. Who knows what Peter would have said had he continued? But what he did say was enough. He summarized his gospel preaching as he had proclaimed the good news to the Jews, and that was all that the Gentiles needed to know and to believe in order to be saved. They heard Peter, they believed the message, they were saved, and thus the Spirit descended upon them.

The Gospel According to Peter (and all other apostles)

Noting the characteristics of Peter’s presentation of the gospel in a more general way, let us briefly look at the particulars of the gospel which Peter outlined.185

(1) The gospel is that which was promised to Israel by the Old Testament prophets, which was introduced by John the Baptist. The gospel that Peter preached was the “good news,” but it was not “new news.” It was the news that that which Old Testament personalities (like Joseph, Moses, and David), rituals and ceremonies (like the annual Day of Atonement—Leviticus 16) foreshadowed. It was the good news of which the prophets of old foretold. John the Baptist was, in essence, the “last of the old time prophets,” and thus it was both appropriate and necessary that he be the one to introduce Jesus as God’s promised Messiah. The gospel had its roots in the Old Testament and its fruits in the New Testament.

(2) The gospel is the good news of the person of Jesus, who was the promised Christ (Messiah), and who is Lord of all. Central to the gospel is the person and work of Jesus of Nazareth, the man, who was also the Son of God, the Christ. The gospel is the good news of the His coming, earthly ministry, death, burial, and resurrection. Without Christ, there is no gospel. Christ is central in the apostolic gospel.

(3) That Jesus is the Christ has the testimony of the Old Testament prophets, John the Baptist, the witness of the Father and the Holy Spirit, and the apostles. The certainty that Jesus was the Messiah was to be found in the many complimentary sources of testimony to Him and to His identity as Messiah, the Christ. All of the prophecies of the Old Testament pertaining to His first coming were precisely and fully fulfilled in Him (something which is evident in Peter’s sermon at Pentecost, as found in Acts 2). John the Baptist also pointed to Him and proclaimed that He was the Son of God, the “Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world” (John 1:29). The deeds which Jesus did were proof of His identity (cf. Luke 4:16-21, citing here Isaiah 61:1-2 and Luke 7:19-23). The apostles too bore witness to His teaching, miracles, death and burial, and His resurrection. They ate and drank with Him after He had been raised from the dead (Acts 10:41). It was on the basis of His work, as well as His commission, that the apostles went out, preaching Christ “to the people” (Acts 10:42).186

(4) This same Jesus is coming again, this time to judge the whole world, including the living and those who have died. This Jesus was not only raised from the dead and is now being proclaimed as “Lord of all” by the apostles and the saints, but He is coming again. If Jesus’ first coming was not to judge or to condemn (cf. John 3:17; 8:11), His second coming will be for judgment and condemnation for all who have rejected His salvation:

“Truly, truly, I say to you, an hour is coming and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God; and those who hear shall live. For just as the Father has life in Himself, even so He gave to the Son also to have life in Himself; and He gave Him authority to execute judgment, because He is the Son of Man. Do not marvel at this; for an hour is coming in which all who are in the tombs shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; those who did the good deeds, to a resurrection of life, those who committed the evil deeds to a resurrection of judgment” (John 5:25-29).

(5) Everyone, Jew or Gentile, who believes in Him will be forgiven their sins and thus will be saved from divine wrath. If the “bad news” is that judgment has been given to the Lord Jesus, who is “Lord of all,” men need not suffer the wrath of God for their sins because the Judge is also the Savior and the Sacrifice. The “Judge” has been “judged” for our sins. He has died in the sinner’s place, bearing God’s wrath. All who acknowledge their sin and who trust in His sacrifice, His “cleansing” will be saved from the judgment (of unbelievers) which is to come. This was the promise of the Old Testament prophets, as Peter had preached in his first sermon (cf. Acts 2, especially verses 16-21 which refer to Joel 2:28-32).

(6) This salvation, which Jesus has provided, is available to all who would believe and not just to Jews. Peter said,

“… everyone who believes in Him has received forgiveness of sins” (Acts 10:43).

The full implications of this have not yet hit Peter, and it is yet to impact the apostles and the church in Jerusalem, but Peter said it, and it was true. This is only that which the prophets themselves promised:

“AND IT SHALL BE, THAT EVERY ONE WHO CALLS ON THE NAME OF THE LORD SHALL BE SAVED” (Acts 2:21, citing Joel 2:32; cf. also Romans 10:13).

(7) The message of the gospel, its orientation and its emphasis, is not the same as the “gospel” which is so often preached today. The gospel which is proclaimed here by Peter is God-centered, not man centered. The emphasis is not on “what God can do for you,” but on who God is and what He will do to sinners who reject Him. It is that He is “Lord of all,” to whom all must bow the knee (cf. Philippians 2:9-10). It is a gospel which focuses on Christ, on man’s sin, and on the day of judgment to come, as well as on the cleansing and forgiveness of sins which He has accomplished at Calvary. It is a gospel which sounds almost “foreign” to the ears of contemporary Christians, who have often adapted the gospel to the point where it is hardly recognizable as a gospel, if indeed it is still the gospel.

(8) The gospel which Peter preached was all that was needed for Cornelius and his household to believe in order to be saved. All of the essentials of the gospel which Peter proclaimed were present, for the moment that Peter’s audience believed, the Spirit of God descended upon them, as proof of their salvation. There was nothing missing in this gospel. Nothing needed to be added. It was sufficient to be saved. Anything which we add to this gospel is not the gospel itself.

(9) The gospel which Peter preached produced exactly the same results as were described as taking place at Pentecost. I believe that those circumcised Jewish saints who accompanied Peter were also present at the first Pentecost, and that they are here giving testimony to the fact that another pentecost has taken place, or, as one writer has said,

“The event was not so much a second Pentecost, standing alongside the first, as the participation of Gentile believers in the experience of the first Pentecost.”187

The result was a further dimension of a truth which Peter was beginning to grasp, and that is that the gospel makes no distinction between Jews and Gentiles.

(10) The gospel, when received, was followed by baptism and not by circumcision. Just as Peter had called for converts to bear testimony to their renunciation of Judaism (with its works-oriented righteousness) and their identification with Jesus as the Lord and as the Christ of God by baptism, so he ordered these saints to be baptized as soon as the Spirit had borne witness to their conversion. The Judaisers would require circumcision; the gospel requires baptism. One does not need to become identified with Judaism and the Law of Moses, but only to be identified with Christ, and with His death, burial, and resurrection on behalf of sinners.

Conclusion

As we come to the end of this chapter, we must realize that we are not yet at the end of the episode, which concludes in chapter 11. But we can come to some preliminary conclusions. Let me highlight some of these as we close this lesson.

(1) While the conversion which the gospel produces may, in some ways, produce instant changes, other changes come harder and over a longer period of time. When we are saved we move from darkness to light, from judgment to salvation, from death to life. But we must also note that even in the case of the apostles (Peter, in particular), his theology changed gradually, and some of his sins and prejudices lingered on for a long period of time—longer than we would like to admit. Salvation changes our status with God instantly, but it does not instantly eradicate all sin or error or prejudice. Peter is now an apostle, but he is not infallible, nor is he free from all of the errors of his past. So it is with us. God changes some things instantly, and others gradually (through the process of sanctification). Let us reckon with this reality in our own lives and also as we deal with others.

(2) God does not distinguish between Jews and Gentiles in the church. Jewishness and Gentileness is not an issue in the gospel. Gentiles do not have to become Jews or proselytes to become Christians. The gospel is the same, for Jews and Gentiles. Christians are Christians, and there should be no artificial distinctions such as, “Jewish Christian” and “Gentile Christian.”

(3) One of the great barriers to the proclamation of the gospel today, as in the days of the New Testament church, is racial prejudice. That was the problem with Israel, as personified in the prophet Jonah. That is still the problem today.

(4) If we are to be saved from the wrath of God on sinners, the gospel which Peter preached (along with all the rest of the apostles and the saints of all ages) is the only gospel by which we can and will be saved. This word from Peter to the household of Cornelius is the gospel. Any deviation from it is a deviation from the true gospel. Let us beware if our “gospel” differs from Peter’s gospel.

Have you received the gospel, my friend? Have you acknowledged your sin and the frightening reality that this Jesus whom we find in the gospels is going to return, to judge all who have rejected His gift of salvation? Have you received Him as Israel’s Messiah, and more importantly, as God’s Messiah, predicted by the prophets of the Old Testament, and witnessed to by the Father, the Holy Spirit, and the apostles? Have you come to believe that He died for your sins, and that He was raised from the dead for your justification? If so, God does not distinguish you from any other saint, of any other race or social status. But the one distinction God will make is the distinction between those who have trusted in His Son and those who have not. This is the most important distinction of all. Which are you, a forgiven sinner, who has trusted in Jesus as your Savior, or one who has rejected Jesus and who awaits divine wrath? I pray that you are, like Cornelius, a saint, saved by the blood of Jesus.


176 This same reasoning is still being applied to some of God’s prohibitions. It is applied to the “unclean” foods of the Mosaic Law. God forbade the “unclean” foods because they were bad for man, we are told by some. I think not. If they were bad for man, why would God later, in Genesis 9, allow man to eat all animals?

Another instance, in the New Testament, is God’s prohibition of women taking the leadership, in asking questions, in public speaking, in leading and teaching (1 Corinthians 14:34-36; 1 Timothy 2:9-15). “Why,” we are asked, “would God prohibit a woman from blessing the church with her teaching or leadership?” It is not that women have little to contribute. They have much to contribute, if they were allowed to speak and lead publicly. But there is no real test of a woman’s obedience to God unless what is prohibited is of value, just as the forbidden fruit was.

I can imagine Eve thinking something like this: “Just imagine, here is a wonderful tree, producing a delicious and nutritious fruit, but God has said that it must not be eaten. What a waste! It isn’t right for God to withhold from us that which would be such a blessing.” This logic is repeated day after day. Sex is a wonderful gift, but God restricts its use to the bounds of marriage. Some would say that if it is really a delight, it would be wrong to withhold it. But here is the test of obedience--doing what God says, at personal cost or loss, only because He has said so.

177 God cursed the ground on account of the sin of Adam and Eve. Is this one reason why the offering of Cain was rejected, because it was the fruit of the ground, the cursed ground. That which men could not eat, that which had not been given for man’s food, was fit for offering to God, and in the process provided clothing to cover man’s nakedness. Should Cain have reasoned thus, and so offered God an animal (blood) sacrifice? Perhaps so.

178 It is interesting to note that even in the beginning, sin is described as something coming forth from the heart, and not something merely external. Cf. Genesis 6:5-6; 8:21.

179 It is generally held that the source of Mark’s gospel account was Peter.

180 Notice that in heaven Jews and Gentiles are both present, but they are simply viewed as those whose robes have been washed, those who serve God. No emphasis is made on “Jews” per se, but there is emphasis on the fact that Gentiles are present, though without discrimination or distinction. And while the Gentiles are present in heaven, there is no unclean thing or person present. There is no longer any need to distinguish between “clean” and “unclean” in heaven, for the unclean is excluded from heaven.

181 “We cannot be certain what prophecies Peter may have had in mind, but possible texts include Isaiah 33:24; 53:4-6, 11; Jeremiah 31:34; Daniel 9:24).” I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 193.

182 “The amazement of the Jewish-Christian believers present with Peter at this Gentile Pentecost is due to the fact that the Jews held that the Divine Spirit could not be communicated to any Gentile, or be bestowed upon anyone who dwelt beyond the promised land.” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 149.

183 Note that in 10:4 it is the “prayers” of Cornelius which are referred to as being acceptable to God, but in 10:31 the angel told Cornelius that his “prayer” (singular) had been heard. I believe Cornelius was aware of the coming of Jesus and of some of the gospel. I believe his prayer was a petition, asking God what he needed to know and to do to be saved. Peter’s coming to Cornelius was, to a great extent, for Peter’s benefit (and for the apostles as a whole), but it was also to inform Cornelius that the “gospel” which the Jews must believe to be saved was exactly the same “gospel” which he must believe to be saved. As a Gentile, he was not sure what differences there might be. There were, in fact, none.

184 With one exception. The Jews were accused of rejecting Jesus and of putting Him to death (with the collaboration of the Romans). The Gentiles are not accused of putting Jesus to death, though we know that they would have done so, if they had been in the sandals of those Jews who lived in Jerusalem.

185 “The main body of Peter’s speech (vss. 36-43) is strikingly parallel to the outline of Mark’s Gospel.” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 146.

186 Up to this point, “the people” must almost exclusively be the “Jews,” including the Samaritans in this category.

187 F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 216.

Related Topics: Law, Cultural Issues

17. Peter is Called on the Carpet (Acts 11:1-18)

Introduction

Can you just hear these words from the brethren to Peter: “You went to uncircumcised men and ate with them.” Those who regard Peter as a “pope” surely must agree that he does not command a great deal of respect from his “circumcised” brethren in Jerusalem on his return from Caesarea. In our text Luke portrays Peter as a man who is in “hot water,” who is being “called on the carpet” for evangelizing Gentiles. One can almost see these “circumcised saints” (they were believers, weren’t they?) standing at the gates of the city, with fire in their eyes and their hands on their hips, waiting for Peter to arrive. Can you imagine someone looking Peter squarely in the eye and greeting him with the words, “You have a lot of explaining to do!” I do not think many expected Peter to be able to talk his way out of this situation.

Peter himself had referred to his actions as illegal, at least as far as the Jewish interpretation and application of the Old Testament laws of ceremonial cleanness were concerned (Acts 10:28). It was a risky thing for Peter to accompany Gentiles to the house of a Gentile—and then to be their guest for several days.

Peter’s initial refusal to partake of anything “unclean” and his reluctance to have any fellowship with Gentiles is an important clue to the deep rift which existed between Jews and Gentiles, a rift which had a strong impact on the church. Peter’s change of mind and heart becomes a turning point for the church in Jerusalem in its attitudes and actions toward Gentile converts. We come in this lesson to the conclusion of the incident involving Peter and his Jewish companions and Cornelius and his Gentile companions. The Jerusalem saints confront Peter, hear his defense, and reach their conclusions. The importance of the decision reached here can hardly be overemphasized.

The Structure of the Passage

Our text falls rather neatly into three parts. In verses 1-3, Luke records the arrival of Peter in Jerusalem and the charge of misconduct leveled against him by his brethren. Verses 4-17 are Peter’s step-by-step account of how God had not directed him to the house of Cornelius, but how God had saved all those gathered, and had baptized them with His Spirit, concluding that he could do nothing other than to follow God’s lead. Verse 18 records the conclusion which Peter’s brethren reached pertaining to the salvation of the Gentiles. The structure of our text can thus be summarized:

  • Verses 1-3 The Charges Against Peter
  • Verses 4-17 Peter’s Explanation
  • Verse 18 The Church’s Agreement

A Historical Overview of the
Events Leading to this Incident

Before we turn to the confrontation of Peter by his Jewish brethren, let us pause to recall how Luke has brought us to this point in time in the growth of the church and the spread of the gospel. The Old Testament had much to say about the salvation which God was going to bring about, both for the nation Israel and for the “nations,” the Gentiles. The covenants of God, the rituals and ceremonies of Judaism, and the prophecies of the Old Testament prophets all spoke of a coming time of cleansing, of salvation, and of a coming day of wrath, after which God would restore fallen men and a defiled creation, bringing about the “kingdom of God.”

John the Baptist, as the last of the Old Testament prophets, introduced Jesus as Israel’s Messiah, the “Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world.” At His baptism, Jesus was endued with the power of the Holy Spirit who descended upon Him, and at this time the Father also bore witness to His identity. Jesus presented Himself to His people as their Messiah, a thought which they immediately welcomed, until they came to realize that His kingdom was not the kind of kingdom they wanted. It was a kingdom for saved sinners. It was a kingdom which included the Gentiles. It was a kingdom of which He was King, in which He was preeminent. It was a kingdom where self-serving people were not going to be present.

Jesus ministered, providing healing and deliverance for many and thereby demonstrating that the power of the Holy Spirit was upon Him. Jesus taught, explaining the Law as the prophets of old had done, showing what God was trying to teach men through it. He also spoke of the coming kingdom of God which He was to establish by means of His two comings—the first to provide forgiveness of sins and to reconcile lost sinners to God, and the second to judge those sinners who have rejected Him and to rule the earth in justice.

Opposition to Jesus and His teaching continued to increase, culminating in His crucifixion, orchestrated by the religious leaders of the nation Israel, and with the consent and collaboration of Rome (the Gentiles). Jesus died, was buried, and on the third day, rose from the dead. He spent forty days, appearing to His disciples over this time, and even eating with them. He then commanded them to wait for the coming of the Holy Spirit, after which they were to go forth to all nations, proclaiming the good news of the gospel and making disciples thereby of all the nations.

On the Day of Pentecost, when all of the apostles and a number of others were gathered together in one place, the Holy Spirit fell upon them, baptizing them and enduing them with power, which was manifested in their speaking in the foreign tongues of those who would gather to hear them. That day, thousands came to faith in Jesus as the Messiah, as a result of the preaching of gospel and the outpouring of the Spirit. The gospel continued to be proclaimed, with many more coming to faith in Jesus, but with growing opposition from the Sadducees who did not believe in the resurrection of the dead. When the apostles were arrested and brought before the Sanhedrin, Peter’s refusal to cease proclaiming Jesus as the Christ created a crisis. The advice of Gamaliel seemed to prevail, resulting in a “wait and see” approach on the part of the religious leaders. The emergence of Stephen as a powerful preacher once again brought the opposition to a point of explosion, resulting in the stoning of Stephen. Paul played a role in this execution.

A great persecution broke out against the church, causing the saints to scatter from the city of Jerusalem to the regions of Judea and Samaria (8:1ff.) as well as to more distant lands (11:19ff.). Luke has chosen to deal separately with these two evangelistic thrusts, taking the Judean and Samaritan campaign first. This fits the geographical scheme of the book laid out in Acts 1:8:

“But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be My witnesses both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and even to the remotest part of the earth” (Acts 1:8).

The apostles responded to word that the Samaritans were being saved by sending Peter and John to Samaria, where they prayed for the new converts to receive the Holy Spirit. After they had finished their task, Peter and John set out for Jerusalem, preaching to many Samaritan villages as they went. Philip, on the other hand, was directed to the desert, where he was used in the conversion of the Ethiopian eunuch. He then went on to Caesarea. Saul’s conversion is then reported, for he will be the driving force behind the evangelization of the Gentiles, just as he was in the persecution of the church and thus of Christ.

In Acts 10 we find Peter in Lydda and then in Joppa, where he stayed with a tanner named Simon who lived by the sea. It may be that Peter never made it back to Jerusalem, or he may have made this trip which brought him to Joppa after a return to Jerusalem. Nevertheless, Peter is in Joppa when he receives his vision from God, informing him emphatically and repeatedly (three times) that what God had cleansed he was not to regard as unclean. The meaning and application to this vision soon became clear, as the three emissaries from the house of Cornelius arrived at the door to Peter’s house. The Spirit directed Peter to accompany these Gentiles and not to be “up tight” about doing so.

Upon his arrival, Peter found a large group of Gentiles gathered at the home of Cornelius, all waiting to hear the words which God was promised to speak through him, words which would inform them of what they must believe in order to be saved. Before Peter had even gotten warmed up, the Spirit fell upon all the Gentiles who had gathered. Peter had already given them the simple gospel, and they believed it. The Spirit fell upon them so that a kind of “second Pentecost” occurred. Since these folks were now saints, Peter commanded that those who had been baptized by the Spirit be baptized with water. As God had witness to their salvation (in their baptism of the Spirit) so they must bear witness in water baptism.

After a short stay with these saints, Peter headed home to Jerusalem. But Peter was not nearly as welcome in Jerusalem as he had been in Caesarea. There were a number of circumcised Jews who viewed Peter’s actions as a direct affront to Judaism and a sinful concession to the heathen Gentiles. Thus, when we come to chapter 11 we find this angry group confronting Peter, demanding an explanation for his actions. That is what Peter will give them.

The Charge Against Peter
(11:1-3)

Now the apostles and the brethren who were throughout Judea heard that the Gentiles also had received the word of God. 2 And when Peter came up to Jerusalem, those who were circumcised took issue with him, 3 saying, “You went to uncircumcised men and ate with them.”188

One can well imagine how word of Peter’s visit to the home of Cornelius must have quickly reached Judea and Jerusalem. There was already much concern on the part of the Hellenistic Jews that Christianity was doing away with some of the “sacred” elements of Judaism, like the Temple and the Law of Moses (Acts 13). How much more would there be protest over the bringing of Gentiles into Judaism, and without circumcision!

But this opposition was not coming from unbelieving Jews who sought to protect Judaism from the influences of Christ and His apostles. This opposition came from none other than the saints.189 More than this, it appears to have come from the leaders of the church in Jerusalem, including Peter’s colleagues, the apostles.190 Reports began to reach their ears about what Peter had done and what had happened. Predictably, these reports were fragmentary accounts, for Peter’s full account would satisfy their concerns. The parts of the story which did reach the apostles and brethren must have been those which were of greatest concern. They had heard that the Gentiles had been saved, that they had received the word of God (verse 1). They had heard too that Peter had gone to them, and that he had actually eaten with them. They were shocked. They were amazed. They were angry. They were waiting for Peter, so to speak, with their hands on their hips, ready to scold him the moment of his return. In their minds, Peter had a lot of explaining to do, and there was little chance he could talk his way out of this blunder. He had gone too far.

The rendering of the New Jerusalem Bible aptly catches the tone of this anger and frustration with Peter:

The apostles and the brothers in Judaea heard that the pagans too had accepted the word of God, and when Peter came up to Jerusalem the Jews criticized him and said, “So you have been visiting the uncircumcised and eating with them, have you?” (Acts 11:1-3, New Jerusalem Bible).

Is it not amazing that there was no rejoicing over the salvation of these Gentiles, but only anger? Contrast this response of the apostles on hearing of the salvation of the household of Cornelius with that of Barnabas to the salvation of those at Antioch:

22 And the news about them reached the ears of the church at Jerusalem, and they sent Barnabas off to Antioch. 23 Then when he had come and witnessed the grace of God, he rejoiced and began to encourage them all with resolute heart to remain true to the Lord; 24 for he was a good man, and full of the Holy Spirit and of faith. And considerable numbers were brought to the Lord.

We may also contrast the response of these brethren to the earlier actions of the apostles in response to the report of the salvation of many Samaritans:

Now when the apostles in Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent them Peter and John, who came down and prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Spirit (Acts 8:14-15).

Why then this strong reaction to the conversion of Cornelius and those Gentiles who were gathered with him in his house? Let us pursue this question by looking closely at the characteristics of the opposition which are evident in our text:

(1) Those who opposed Peter were “circumcised” men, among whom may have been Peter’s fellow-apostles, as well as other believers.

(2) It was the salvation of these Gentiles that really angered the “circumcised saints.” The report that reached them, which made them mad according to verses 1 and 2, was that Gentiles had been saved as a result of Peter’s ministry. The principle concern seems to be that the gospel was preached to the Gentiles by Peter. The secondary matter seems to be that Peter “fellowshipped” with them. Thus, when Luke informs us of the conclusion which the brethren of Peter reached, it was that “God had granted the Gentiles, too, the repentance that leads to life” (Acts 11:18).

(3) The “circumcised saints” are distressed, it seems, because these Gentiles were saved and received as brethren as Gentiles, rather than as proselytes.191 Judaism had always left room for a few “converts” to the faith by way of becoming a proselyte. But this meant that the “Gentile” was really no longer a “Gentile” at all, but a Jew, for becoming a proselyte meant circumcision and placing oneself under the Law of Moses. Gentiles were only accepted and acceptable to Jews as Jews, but never as Gentiles. Peter did not command that these Gentile believers be circumcised, but that they be baptized. They were received into the faith as Gentiles. Judaism tended to think that salvation came to Israel; but it resisted the fact that salvation was also to come to the world through Israel. God’s salvation was to come both to the Jews and through the Jews. In assuming ownership of God’s blessings, rather than stewardship of them, Israelites (even believing Jews) tended to think that salvation was for Jews alone, rather than “to the Jews first.” What a difference there was between God’s way and Israel’s way in this matter of salvation.

(4) It appears that there is a connection, a link, between the salvation of the Gentiles and the fellowship which Peter and the others had with them. There are two elements involved in the opposition of the “circumcised saints,” as I understand the text. First, that Gentiles were saved as Gentiles. Second, that Peter and the others ate192 with these Gentiles. What relationship do these two elements have to each other?

I have come to a tentative conclusion which I submit for your consideration. I think the Jewish Christians somehow had assumed ownership of the gospel, as though salvation belonged to the Jews but was not available to the Gentiles.193 They did not like the Gentiles, and thus they twisted the Old Testament laws concerning “clean” and “unclean” to justify their distance from the Gentiles as those who were unclean. Prejudice was thus practiced in the name of purity—something which still happens today.

The connection between these two elements is that the saints realized one thing, and that was that “what God cleansed, man must not regard as unclean.” The cleansing of which God spoke was the cleansing which Jesus accomplished on the cross of Calvary, the cleansing of sins, through the shedding of His blood. If a Gentile was saved, then a Gentile was also clean. And if a Gentile was clean, one could not refuse to fellowship with him. Salvation required fellowship. No wonder they were angry at the salvation of these Gentiles. They knew that salvation requires fellowship, and they did not want fellowship with Gentiles. The gospel removed any excuse for the Jews to regard themselves as superior to Gentiles and thus to justify their practice of segregation, all neatly explained as the observance of God’s laws pertaining to holiness.

As I understand the sequence of events which took place at the house of Cornelius, it went something like this. First, Peter went to the home of Cornelius and found a large group gathered there. He then talked with Cornelius and heard his account of the way God had led him to invite Peter to his house. Peter then preached the gospel, and the Holy Spirit baptized these new saints. Peter then commanded that they be baptized with water, as a testimony to their faith. Only after this was Peter invited to “stay on,” and thus he stayed with Gentiles and ate with them. But how could he have done otherwise? They were now saved. They had received the Spirit the same way that the apostles had at Pentecost? How then could Peter distinguish these saints from himself and refuse to eat with them? They were saved in the same way, by means of the same gospel, and baptized by the Spirit in the same way. Peter could no longer distinguish what God refused to distinguish.

(5) The apostles seem to be angry that Peter acted independently from them and their approval, and that he did what they would not have allowed, if consulted. Peter was an apostle, and thus his actions set a precedent, one which the “circumcised saints” did not like. Peter committed them to a course of action they thought was wrong.

(6) Peter’s actions were a kind of first-fruits of things of come, of the end of an era for Israel, and the beginning of the times of the Gentiles. This was a hard thing for a Jew to accept. Israel was to be put “on the shelf” for some time, because of her disobedience. It was one thing for the apostles to speak to their Jewish brethren, and to warn them of God’s judgment on Jerusalem and on them, but it was another to welcome the Gentiles as full brothers in the faith. Israel’s replacement was near, and the Jewish apostles were not all that excited about it.

There was a painful reality looking the apostles in the face. Israel’s time was nearly up. The times of the Gentiles (cf. Romans 11) were at hand. And not only was the nation Israel passing from the scene, with their leadership in “being a light to the Gentiles” ending, but the ministry of other men was about to eclipse the apostles as well. The leadership of the church in Jerusalem is moving into the hands of the elders (cf. 11:22, 30; 15:1-4). Men like Paul and Barnabas will be taking the lead in the evangelization of the world. The days of the apostles are numbered, and they seem to sense this, and to resist it (at least initially), to some degree.

(7) If Peter’s actions aroused his own brethren to anger and to action, one can expect that his actions also brought about a strong reaction from the unbelieving Jews, especially those of the Pharisee party. One wonders if Peter’s preaching to the Gentiles and accepting them as Christians, apart from circumcision, did not cause a great uproar among the unbelieving Jews in Jerusalem. Was this not the same kind of opposition which Paul received in city after city, as he was followed and dogged by the Pharisaical Jews?

(8) The reaction of Peter’s brethren has much the same thrust and theology as the on-going opposition of the Judaizers, who are a part of the church, and who seek to bring it back under the practice of Judaism. Such are those who create the problem described in Acts 15, which resulted in the calling of the Jerusalem Council.

Peter’s Defense
(11:4-17)

4 But Peter began speaking and proceeded to explain to them in orderly sequence, saying, 5 “I was in the city of Joppa praying; and in a trance I saw a vision, a certain object coming down like a great sheet lowered by four corners from the sky; and it came right down to me, 6 and when I had fixed my gaze upon it and was observing it I saw the four-footed animals of the earth and the wild beasts194 and the crawling creatures and the birds of the air. 7 “And I also heard a voice saying to me, ‘Arise, Peter; kill and eat.’ 8 “But I said, ‘By no means, Lord, for nothing unholy or unclean has ever entered my mouth.’ 9 “But a voice from heaven answered a second time, ‘What God has cleansed, no longer consider unholy.’ 10 “And this happened three times, and everything was drawn back up into the sky. 11 “And behold, at that moment three men appeared before the house in which we were staying, having been sent to me from Caesarea. 12 “And the Spirit told me to go with them without misgivings.195 And these six brethren196 also went with me, and we entered the man’s house. 13 “And he reported to us how he had seen the angel standing in his house, and saying, ‘Send to Joppa, and have Simon, who is also called Peter, brought here; 14 and he shall speak words to you by which you will be saved, you and all your household.’ 15 “And as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell upon them, just as He did upon us at the beginning. 16 “And I remembered the word of the Lord, how He used to say, ‘John baptized with water, but you shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit.’197 17 “If God therefore gave to them the same gift as He gave to us also after believing in the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I that I could stand in God’s way?”

Peter defended his actions by a detailed personal account of what had happened. Note some of the specifics of Peter’s defense:198

(1) Peter’s defense was based upon his experience,199 a full, sequential accounting of his experience.200

(2) Peter’s defense was based, in the final analysis, on what God had done and on the way God perceived the Gentiles.201 Peter’s conclusion was that he had to change his own point of view to God’s point of view, and to bring his own actions into alignment with God’s actions. He was compelled to see that God thought and acted differently than he, and it was he who must change, so as to bring himself into alignment with God.

(3) These are the essential elements of that which Peter learned from and about God in the incident concerning Cornelius:

  • God revealed to Peter that He had accomplished a cleansing, a cleansing which Peter (and the Jews) must also recognize, and thus cease from dealing with what God cleansed as though it were still unclean. The fact that this was repeated three times meant it was emphatic.
  • God commanded Cornelius to send for Peter, and Peter to go to the home of Cornelius, without reservation. By a clearly orchestrated, “networked” system of simultaneous guidance, God directed Cornelius to send for Peter, and, at the precise moment necessary, instructed Peter to go to his house without reservations. Peter was at the house of this Gentile, preaching to Gentiles, because God brought both Cornelius (and his guests) and Peter (with his six circumcised companions) together.
  • Cornelius and his household were saved, by believing in the same gospel he preached to the Jews.
  • The Holy Spirit dramatically bore witness to the salvation of these Gentiles by visibly baptizing them in the sight of Peter and the six Jewish onlookers, in just the same way as He had baptized Peter and the apostles at Pentecost.202 Peter shared with his brethren that seeing the Spirit fall upon the Gentiles, just as He had fallen upon the apostles at Pentecost, reminded him of the Lord’s promise of the Spirit’s baptism, as recorded by Luke in Acts 1:5.

The events surrounding the salvation of Cornelius and his household were all of God’s doing, to which Peter merely responded in obedience. God promised Cornelius salvation for him and his household, and they were saved. This salvation was the result of the Word of God and the Spirit of God, and not a result of Peter’s persuasion. He was, indeed, interrupted by the descent of the Spirit. He was just beginning, and didn’t even have the chance to tell Cornelius how to be saved. Cornelius knew from what God had already revealed to him that he need only believe the words which Peter was to speak.

Peter ended his defense by pointing out the fact that the salvation of Cornelius and the other Gentiles was God’s doing:

“If God therefore gave to them the same gift as He gave to us also after believing in the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I that I could stand in God’s way?” (Acts 11:17).

For Peter to have done anything other than what he did would have been for him to stand in God’s way. Peter did not initiate anything, but rather responded to the clear directives and actions of God. Peter simply conformed to God’s way, obeying that which God had clearly revealed he must both think and do.

The Response of Peter’s Brethren
(11:18)

18 And when they heard this, they quieted down, and glorified God, saying, “Well then, God has granted to the Gentiles also the repentance that leads to life.”

I like the way the New Jerusalem Bible catches the tone and the spirit of this matter, rendering verse 18 this way:

This account satisfied them, and they gave glory to God. “God” they said “can evidently grant even the pagans the repentance that leads to life” (Acts 11:18, New Jerusalem Bible).

This one verse is vitally important, for it reveals to us what the real error was in the thinking of the Jews, and of Jewish Christians, too. It reveals to us what Peter’s fellow-apostles were really upset about. Take a look with me at what this one sentence says about the error of the apostles.

(1) The primary issue at stake here was the gospel, the salvation of Gentiles. The apostles’ conclusion does not mention food or eating. This was an important issue, and it would continue to be for the Jewish Christians, but it was not the central issue, for it is not mentioned in this statement.

(2) Fellowship (or food) was a subordinate matter to the gospel, and one’s practice in the matter of food was to be subject to the implications of the gospel. This is a lesson that Peter will forget, as we are told in Galatians chapter 2, but in his rebuke of Peter, Paul emphasizes that Peter’s error is a functional denial of the gospel.

(3) The apostles changed from grumbling to giving glory to God, from protesting against the actions of Peter to praising God. The prejudice of the Jewish saints kept them from rejoicing at the salvation of the Gentiles. Now, the grumbling subsides, and the Jerusalem circumcised saints give God the glory. Salvation is the Lord’s.

(4) The apostles now confessed as God’s purpose and grace the very thing which they had previously rejected: that God had granted salvation to the Gentiles, as Gentiles. This is not to say that they were only praising God that some Gentiles had been saved (something which should have been done, and wasn’t, at least initially), but that they had come to realize that God had purposed the salvation of the Gentiles as a group.203

Somehow even the apostles had retained the false conception that salvation belonged solely to the Jews. Salvation was for the Jews, but not for the Jews only. God’s purpose was to save the Jews and through them to reach the whole world. The Jews were not intended to be the “end” of God’s purposes, but the means. Because they failed in this stewardship, God would not only save the Gentiles, but He would use the Gentiles to save the world, and, finally, to bring the Jews back to Himself as well.

Conclusion

Our passage plays a crucial role in the Luke’s developing argument in the Book of Acts. It is now a matter of principle and of precedent that God has purposed to save the Gentiles. The fact that this truth was a frequent theme of Old Testament prophecy serves only to remind us of how “slow of heart” saints can be. Nevertheless, the truth is now out in the open, and in practical terms. The prejudice of the Jerusalem “circumcised saints” with regard to the Gentiles goes a long ways in explaining the refusal of other Jerusalem saints to preach the good news to Gentiles (Acts 11:19). And the precedent of Peter and Cornelius goes a long ways in explaining the response of the church at Jerusalem to news of the salvation of many in Antioch (11:22).

By implication, our text has a great deal to teach us. Allow me to conclude by suggesting some areas of application of this passage to our present day, as well as to these saints of old.

(1) The presence of the Holy Spirit in the church and in the life of the saint does not produce instant maturity, doctrinal accuracy, or spirituality. There are some who think that the “baptism” of the Holy Spirit instantly transforms one from a life of sin and failure to victory and spirituality. The Book of Acts strongly points in a different direction. We can see that the Holy Spirit has come upon the Apostles at Pentecost. Then and there they were endued with power to proclaim the gospel. But they were not immediately delivered from their prejudice toward the Gentiles. They were not immediately in tune with God’s purpose and command that the gospel be preached to men of every nation. The slowness of heart of the saints, including the apostles, informs us that God does not instantly perfect His saints. That is why the process of sanctification is necessary. The Spirit of God works through processes as well as through immediate changes. We do well to remember this.

Going one step further, being “baptized by the Holy Spirit” is something which must happen to every believer, but it does Luke’s descriptions of “Spirit baptisms” in Acts should instruct us that it does not always happen at the same time, or in the same way. The visible baptisms are the exception, and not the rule. This is why Peter and his Jewish brethren were surprised by the Spirit’s falling upon these Gentiles, and why he had to refer back to his own Pentecost experience. The visible baptisms also seem to be more for the benefit of those witnessing the event than for the recipients of the baptism. The visible baptism of the Spirit served as undeniable proof of God’s salvation (cleansing), which the church was obliged to acknowledge and act upon.

Finally, we can see the difference between the “baptism of the Spirit” and “water baptism” from our text. Spirit baptism is the work of God, the proof and consequence (seldom visible) of faith in Jesus Christ as God’s Messiah. “Water baptism” is the believer’s public testimony to others of their faith in Jesus as the Messiah. In some instances, water baptism came first; in others, Spirit baptism was first. Normally, the baptism of the Spirit happens (invisibly) at the point of salvation, and water baptism would shortly follow, as I understand the Scriptures as a whole.

(2) Our text points us to the gospel, its essence, and its necessary expressions. The central issue in the salvation of Cornelius is the gospel. If our text tells us anything it is that the gospel has priority. The gospel also has profound implications. If the gospel is God’s promise and God’s possession, then it is His to give, to whomever He chooses. The gospel was for sinners, Jew or Gentile. The gospel was God’s means of providing salvation for the whole world, and not just for the Jews. God’s salvation was for the Jews, but it was not for them exclusively. It was for them to accept and then to proclaim to the nations. Salvation was through the Jews, principally in that Jesus was a Jew, it was through this “seed of Abraham” (cf. Genesis 12:1-3; Galatians 3:16) that salvation was made available for all mankind. Those who are saved have nothing to boast about, other than in Christ who saved them. And those who obtain salvation are to think of themselves as stewards of the gospel, with the responsibility and duty of sharing it with others. The grace of God which is evident in the gospel, is that grace which should characterize those who have obtained salvation through it. Thus, the saint should rejoice in the salvation of any sinner.

The gospel is not only the means which the Spirit of God uses to change men from sinners to saints, to bring men from darkness to light and from death to life; it is the means by which God changes men’s attitude toward others, removing prejudice and replacing it with genuine love. Said differently, the gospel is not only God’s provision for making peace between sinful men and a holy God, it is God’s means for making peace between hostile races. The gospel which brings peace with God also produces peace with men. This is spelled out by Paul in the second chapter of Ephesians. It is exemplified by Paul in many texts, but dramatically in Philippians chapter 1 and 1 Thessalonians chapter 2.

(3) The reluctance (or refusal) of the Jewish saints to preach the gospel to the Gentiles is strikingly similar to the reticence of saints today to carry the gospel to “sinners.” I think that we are just as selective in our evangelism as the Jewish saints were in their own day. The failure of the Jewish saints to evangelize the Gentiles was due, in part to their dislike of Gentiles, and in their reluctance to have fellowship and intimate contact with them. We are afraid that if we share the gospel with a heathen, we might have to accept that person into our fellowship, and even into the intimacy of our homes. It is a scary thought, isn’t it? To think that a drug addict or a homosexual or a pervert may profess Christ, would mean that we have no reason for keeping them at arm’s length.204 Those we want to keep away from are those whom the gospel might draw near. Why is it that we, like the disciples, are quick to tell our relative and friends about Jesus, and so slow to share Christ with those whose lifestyles we disdain?

Jesus told His listeners that when they gave a banquet, they should not invite their friends and relatives—those who could reciprocate—but rather the poor, the crippled, the lame and the blind (Luke 14:7-24). We should share our banquet, or food with those who are in greatest need, not with those with whom we would most like to associate, and who can best “meet our needs” in return. So, also, with the gospel. We cannot, we dare not discriminate with the gospel. It is not ours to withhold. It is not ours to hoard. It is for sinners, like us.

(4) Because the scope of gospel is universal, there is no biblical basis for categorically excluding any group or groups. I am aware of groups within Christianity who dogmatically believe that homosexuals, as a group, are excluded from the gospel because they have already fallen under God’s wrath. How is it, then, that Paul can refer to this group of sinners as those among other groups of sinners, all of which have had some plucked from their sin by faith in Jesus Christ, and specifically to speak of them as being “cleansed”?

Or do you not know that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived; neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor homosexuals, nor thieves, nor the covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor swindlers, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you; but you were washed, but you were sanctified, but you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Spirit of our God (1 Corinthians 6:9-11).

(5) Our text has much to say about the nature and the constituency of the church. The Lord chose to establish one church, not two. There must not be a Jewish church and a Gentile church, for this would deny the oneness which the gospel achieves. The divine nature of the church is evidenced by the fact that it is made up of those from all races, all social classes, all socio-economic groups. Sadly, this is not the way the church appears today. Indeed, the church growth movement seems to be suggesting that the most successful churches are those which acknowledge that “birds of a feather flock together,” thus advocating homogeneous congregations, churches made up of people who are alike. This is not consistent with the gospel. This may be a human dynamic, but it is not a biblical one. The gospel is such that it overcomes man’s differences and makes men one in spirit and truth. That which man cannot do, God does. The church is a miracle, for it brings men together as brothers who were born as enemies, and who would naturally continue to be enemies.

(6) In its simplest terms, holiness is being like God. Judaism (and other forms of legalism today) thought of holiness as being physically distant from “sinners.” It tended to think categorically—of Jews as saints and of Gentiles as sinners. Holiness, Peter learned, was not a matter of observing the “clean” and “unclean” distinctions, but of being cleansed from sin by the blood of Christ, and of being like God, in thought and deed. It is no surprise, then, that repentance and confession are fundamental elements of Christianity. Repentance acknowledges that we are sinners, opposed to God, who need forgiveness by God’s grace. And confession is “agreeing with God” in thought and deed.

How fascinating it is to read Peter’s two epistles, in the light of his experience with Cornelius. How much Peter spoke of holiness. How rooted Peter’s concept of holiness was in “being holy because God is holy” (1 Peter 1:16). How clear to Peter it was that Jesus was not only our example of holiness, but our standard of holiness. We are thus exhorted to act and think like Christ in this sinful world, and thus to be separate from sin (1 Peter 2:11-25).

May God apply the message of this text to our hearts and lives, by His grace and to His glory.


188 The rebuke of Peter by the his circumcised brethren (11:3) is likely based on the same “law” (or interpretation of it) as that to which Peter referred in Acts 10:28.

189 It seems reasonably clear that these “circumcised” opponents of Peter are true believers. This is based upon the assumption that the “circumcised” in verse 2 are the same group (or a smaller part of the group) mentioned in verse 1, the apostles and “the brethren who were throughout Judea.” It is this group of “circumcised brethren” who will conclude, in verse 18, that God has granted salvation also (in addition to themselves, as Jews) to the Gentiles.

190 Carter and Earle contend that the opposition to Peter’s actions came from a “circumcision party”:

“Upon his return to Jerusalem, Peter was met by a delegation of the anti-Gentile Jewish Christians. This was likely the Judaising party (Acts 15:1-5), which soon charged him with illegal association with Gentiles (vs. 3). These Jewish-Christian legalists did not attack the baptism of the Gentiles, perhaps because of the Lord’s command and God’s evident visitation of these Gentiles, but they made an acute issue of Peter’s breach of Jewish ceremonial law and custom . . .” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 153.

I think that it is just too early for this to be true. My question has to do with the apostles. The “apostles and brethren” heard that Cornelius and his household had come to faith. Where were they when Peter was accosted by this group, identified only as those who were “circumcised”? Were the apostles a part of this group? Were they somehow unaware of the accusations made against Peter? Or, were they standing by, keeping quiet, shuffling their feet? Or, worse yet, were they letting this group of the “circumcised” voice their own concerns and objections?

191 “It is clear that Christianity was accepted as a reformed Judaism, and not Judaism’s successor. . . Probably, too, as A. W. F. Blunt suggests, ‘such is human nature, they may have thought that such cases as that of Cornelius were likely to be few and exceptional, before the Return of Jesus took place, and that a minority of Gentiles on the circumference of the Church might be tolerated, especially as they might possibly in time go on to be circumcised through the influence of the Jewish majority.’ It required, indeed, a major readjustment of all thinking for a people, fiercely conscious of racial privilege and stirred anew by the thought that the Messiah of promise had appeared and spoken, readily to abandon the thought that a unique national destiny approached fulfillment.” E. M. Blaiklock, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company {photolithoprinted}, 1966), p. 97.

192 The matter of food did have a direct link to Gentile evangelism. Peter’s vision was about food. The levitical laws of clean and unclean had much to say about food. The decision reached at the Jerusalem Council had to do with food (cf. Acts 15:29, where three out of four prohibitions are food-related). So also in Galatians 2 Peter’s separation from the Gentile believers was related to food and eating with Gentiles.

193 In my opinion, this was one of the fundamental errors evident in the life and ministry of Jonah. Jonah was a picture of Israel, who thought that salvation belonged to the Jews, by virtue of the fact that they were Jews, and that salvation was inappropriate for Gentiles. No wonder Jonah was so mad at the salvation of this entire Gentile city! When, in Jonah 2:9, Jonah confessed, “salvation is of the Lord,” he meant (as the text should be understood), “salvation belongs to the Lord,” and thus it was God’s to give, and not Jonah’s to restrict. Jonah still didn’t like it, but at least he acknowledged that he was merely a steward of God’s grace, and not the possessor of it. It was not his to decide those on whom the grace of God should be poured out. And he was just as much the recipient of grace as they.

194 Wild beasts . . . is an added item, not mentioned in 10:12 (except KJV).” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 153.

195 There is a textual question here, as pointed out by A. T. Robertson:

Making no distinction (meden diakrinanta). So Westcott and Hort (first aorist participle) instead of meden diakrinomenon ‘nothing doubting’ (present middle participle) like 10:20. The difference in voice shows the distinction in meaning.” A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, p. 153.

196 This is a detail added here, but not specified in chapter 10. There we were only told that “some of the brethren from Joppa accompanied him.”

197 Notice that Peter sees a connection between “Spirit baptism” (as took place first for the household of Cornelius) and “water baptism” (which Peter saw as a logical necessity, after it was evident these folks were saved). It is also evident that they were saved before they were baptized. This certainly puts Acts 2:38 into perspective, showing that water baptism was not a requirement for salvation, but a necessary result of salvation. Speaking in tongues was God’s exceptional way of bearing witness to His salvation of certain people. Water baptism is viewed as the normal means by which men bear witness to their identification with Christ by faith.

198 Below is the evidence supporting the rightness of Peter’s actions, as outlined by Peter and summarized by Carter and Earle:

First, no sooner had the trance of divine origin been withdrawn than three men appeared from Caesarea inquiring for him in behalf of Cornelius, who had been instructed of God in a vision to send for him (vs. 11). Second, the Holy Spirit spoke directly to him, prompting him to accompany the messengers to Caesarea, and that without misgivings (vs. 12). Third, six Jewish Christian men accompanied Peter to Caesarea to testify to the divine leadings and approval in all the events (vs. 12). Fourth, by comparing notes with Cornelius, after arriving at Caesarea, Peter found that all the circumstances of the divine directions, both on his part and with Cornelius, perfectly corresponded. And fifth, he stated the object of the mission as being the salvation of Cornelius and his household (vs. 14), a most worthy mission indeed.” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 154.

199 Note that Peter’s account begins with his experience, and not Cornelius’s, as in chapter 10.

200 Peter’s defense did not include a repetition of the gospel which he preached, for it was the same gospel that the apostles consistently preached, along with the others who bore witness to their faith. Notice that in the gospel presented by Peter in chapter 10, no mention was made of receiving the Holy Spirit or of Pentecost. Thus, one must conclude that a pentecostal experience was not seen as a requirement of salvation. How, then, can some insist that to be saved, one must have the experience of speaking in tongues?

201 A. T. Robertson aptly notes:

“It is noteworthy that Peter does not here repeat his sermon. ‘He rests his defence, not on what he said, but on what God did’ (Furneaux).” A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, p. 154.

202 There is a great deal of disagreement and debate over the phenomenon of tongues, as seen in our text, and its meaning. I would strongly differ with any who would attempt to argue that speaking in tongues is the normal and expected result of receiving the baptism of the Holy Spirit. All who are saved have been baptized by the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 12:13), but not all speak in tongues (1 Corinthians 12:30). I understand that speaking in tongues is both a spiritual gift (which may occur in an on-going way), and an unusual visible evidence of the baptism of the Holy Spirit in a very few, exceptional, cases in the Book of Acts, more for the benefit of those witnessing the event, perhaps, than for those experiencing it. This experience is a one-time event, which is not repetitive, for one is baptized with the Spirit but once (“one baptism,” 1 Corinthians 12:13). The fact that Peter and the others were amazed to see this baptism of the Spirit, and that they had to relate it back to the words of the Lord Jesus and their experience at Pentecost, is evidence to the fact that it was not the norm, but the exception. My grievance with some Pentecostals and Charismatics is that they attempt to make the exception the rule. My grievance with some non or anti-charismatics is that they seem hardly willing to accept the exceptions. For most Christians, the baptism of the Holy Spirit is unseen, but it is no less real. It is therefore a matter of faith (cf. Hebrews 11:1).

203 I do not know whether or not the apostles had gotten word of the salvation of the Ethiopian eunuch. I do think that they could have tolerated this conversion because it was but the conversion of one man. But it was not just Cornelius who heard the gospel from Peter’s lips, and it was not just this Gentile who was saved. A whole group of Gentiles heard the gospel, and all of them were saved. Here was reason for concern, the apostles reasoned. This was going too far.

204 I work in prison ministry, and I know that there are dangers which cannot be ignored. I know that there must be caution and wisdom. Nevertheless, there is also some element of risk. That is the very nature of faith. Faith in Christ is not free of danger, but it is freedom from fear.

Related Topics: Ecclesiology (The Church), Law

18. One Step Backward and Two Steps Forward (Acts 11:19-30)

19 So then those who were scattered because of the persecution that arose in connection with Stephen made their way to Phoenicia and Cyprus and Antioch, speaking the word to no one except to Jews alone. 20 But there were some of them, men of Cyprus and Cyrene, who came to Antioch and began speaking to the Greeks also, preaching the Lord Jesus. 21 And the hand of the Lord was with them, and a large number who believed turned to the Lord. 22 And the news about them reached the ears of the church at Jerusalem, and they sent Barnabas off to Antioch. 23 Then when he had come and witnessed the grace of God, he rejoiced and began to encourage them all with resolute heart to remain true to the Lord; 24 for he was a good man, and full of the Holy Spirit and of faith. And considerable numbers were brought to the Lord. 25 And he left for Tarsus to look for Saul; 26 and when he had found him, he brought him to Antioch. And it came about that for an entire year they met with the church, and taught considerable numbers; and the disciples were first called Christians in Antioch.

27 Now at this time some prophets205 came down from Jerusalem to Antioch. 28 And one of them named Agabus stood up and began to indicate by the Spirit that there would certainly be a great famine all over the world. And this took place in the reign of Claudius. 29 And in the proportion that any of the disciples had means, each of them determined to send a contribution for the relief of the brethren living in Judea. 30 And this they did, sending it in charge of Barnabas and Saul to the elders.

Introduction

It is with good reason I have entitled this lesson, “One Step Backward and Two Steps Forward.” In terms of time, Luke has taken a step backward. In Acts 11:19 we find ourselves in Acts 11:19 at exactly the same point in time (or so it would seem) to Acts 8:1-4. We are taken back in time to the persecution which arose on account of Stephen, and to the scattering of the church. In Acts 8:4–11:17 Luke has described the way in which the gospel was proclaimed and received in all of Judea and Samaria. When Luke takes up the persecution and scattering of the church in Jerusalem in Acts 11:19 and following, he does so to show the propagation of the gospel to the Gentiles, with the first major church founded being at Antioch.

But if our text is a step back in time, it is easily two steps forward for the gospel. Not only are Gentiles saved, but an entire Gentile city—Antioch—is impacted with the gospel, an impact which will continue to grow long after the lives and ministries of men like Barnabas and Saul. It is, in fact, this church at Antioch which God ordained to be the launching pad for the gospel to many nations. It is from Antioch that Barnabas and Saul (Acts 13:1), soon to become “Paul and Barnabas” (Acts 13:4ff.), will be sent for as missionaries. It is also Antioch which will play an interesting role with Jerusalem. It will be ministered to by those from Jerusalem, and it will, in turn, minister financially to those in Judea. It will also be the church in Antioch which will respond to the heretical teaching of some from Judea, by sending Paul, Barnabas, and others to Jerusalem where the so-called “Jerusalem Council” will be convened which will make a landmark decision concerning the gospel and the Gentiles.

It is shortly to come in Acts that we will leave Jerusalem and press toward Rome, that we will leave Peter and the other apostles in Jerusalem, and turn to Paul. Acts chapter 12 is a farewell to Peter, by and large, and beginning at Acts 13 we will begin to accompany Paul and Barnabas as they go forth with the gospel, to the Jews first, and then to the Gentiles. We are, here, seeing a giant stride being taken by the church, as purposed by God and as achieved through His Holy Spirit, working through His church.

The last part of Acts 11 is something like the “tomb of the unknown soldier,” for honored here are great heroes of the faith, and yet men and women who are unnamed and unknown to us, but known to God. These are, for the time being, anonymous heroes, heroes who contrary to their culture, and even contrary to the practice and convictions of their own Christian peers, carry out the implications of the gospel and the commands of Christ. What great lessons this text has for us!

The “Tight-Lipped” and the “Open-Hearted”
(11:19-21)

19 So then those who were scattered206 because of the persecution that arose in connection with Stephen made their way to Phoenicia and Cyprus and Antioch, speaking the word to no one except to Jews alone.

20 But there were some of them, men of Cyprus and Cyrene, who came to Antioch and began speaking to the Greeks also, preaching the Lord Jesus. 21 And the hand of the Lord was with them,207 and a large number who believed turned to the Lord.208

Two very different kinds of people fled from Jerusalem ending up in places which could rightly be called “heathen.” The gospel was clearly in Gentile territory now, and the world would never be the same nor would the church. But before we look at those who proclaimed Christ and the many who believed, let us look at those who did not, who would not. What was the difference? Why did some preach Christ and others refuse? Here, I believe, is a “tension of the text.”

All we are told by Luke is that some—it would appear that they were the vast majority—went from Jerusalem and Judea into the world speaking the word to Jews only. Who would these people be? Luke does not tell us here. He only tells us that some went out speaking to Jews only, while others went out preaching Christ as Messiah to Gentiles. But we are given several lines of evidence which help us to suggest some reasons why one group sought to evangelize the Gentiles and the other did not.

(1) We are told where those people came from who preached Christ to the Gentiles. Those who preached Christ to the Gentiles were men of Cyprus and Cyrene.209 Barnabas, for example, was from the island of Cyprus (4:36). Simon, who carried the cross of our Lord (Luke 23:26) was a Cyrenian. Lucius too was a Cyrenian (Acts 13:1). There is one thing which we can safely and confidently conclude from what Luke has told us: those who proclaimed the gospel to the Gentiles were Hellenistic Jews.

(2) We can therefore infer that the “native Hebrews” did not share their faith with the Gentiles. This is understandable. If the apostles (such as Peter), who were “native Hebrews,” were reluctant to go to the Gentiles with the gospel, surely the other saints would be too. But even more than this, the “native Hebrews” were unable to speak the languages of the Gentiles. We see this at Pentecost, where the apostles were given the gift of tongues, so that they spoke of the mighty deeds of God in the native tongues of those who were “Hellenistic Jews.” Those “native Hebrews” (as I understand the text) did not know these “tongues” and thus wrote the whole matter off as the result of too much wine (cf. Acts 2:5-13). How difficult it would be to “speak the word” to those who spoke a language other than your own! These “native Hebrews” who went out, then, must have tended to associate only with other Jews, whose language they shared and with whom they could communicate. There may have been a cultural element here too, though it is something much harder to define. Likely, the “native Hebrews” were more provincial and certainly less cosmopolitan. They seem to be much more inclined to “keep to themselves” and not very open to association or communication with the “heathen.” And finally, it would seem that there were simply some who saw the gospel as universal, for all men, and thus they simply could not be kept from preaching it to the Gentiles as well.

Initially, I was inclined to think that the evangelization of the Gentiles was a kind of accident, something which no one really meant to happen, but it just did. I thought these saints were so overflowing with joy and love for God, they could not be selective to whom they told about Him. There may be an element of truth in this, but the longer I look at the text the more I am convinced that the evangelization of the Gentiles was purposeful and deliberate, rather than a matter of chance (even divinely “providential” chance). The expression, “preaching the Lord Jesus” (11:20), does not seem to imply mere chance, but clear intent.

There is an interesting interchange of words in verses 19 and 20 which I consider a significant clue to what Luke is trying to communicate here. Luke tells us that those scattered went out, “speaking the word to no one except to Jews alone” (11:19). He then goes on to describe the second group, who did evangelize the Gentiles. He uses two phrases to describe their activity: “speaking to the Greeks also,” and “preaching the Lord Jesus.” The first two instances of the word “speaking” employ the Greek root, laleo, while the third instance “preaching” is the Greek word euangelizo, the same term used in Acts 8:4, also rendered “preaching” by the NASB. In 8:5 “proclaiming” is the rendering of yet another Greek word, derived from the root, kerysso.210

I understand Luke to be saying that the many who were scattered from Jerusalem, who “spoke the word” to Jews alone, were able (and/or willing) to speak only with Jews, which prevented them from sharing the gospel with anyone but fellow-Jews. The normal, conversational word for “speaking” is used by Luke to describe the communication of the “tight-lipped” native Hebrews. But when Luke came to this magnificent small group211 who “preached the Lord Jesus” to the Greeks, although he first described them as “speaking to the Greeks” (the same word used before, of the native Hebrews), he then described them as “preaching the Lord Jesus.” Here is a deliberate evangelism, which begins with a communications link of language, culture, and understanding, and ends with the proclamation of Jesus as the Messiah.

(3) Those who were scattered from Jerusalem would have been inclined to pattern their lives according to the doctrine and practice of the apostles. It has taken a while for this fact to soak in, but I am convinced it is true and significant. As my wife and I talked about this text and about the reasons why so many saints failed to share their faith with the Gentiles, it suddenly occurred to me that these people were taught and led by the apostles, who did not believe the Gentiles should be evangelized. That is precisely the point of the whole account of Peter’s preaching at the house of Cornelius which immediately precedes this text.

We can see from the Old Testament that God had always intended to bring about a salvation for the Jews and the Gentiles. The Old Testament prophets spoke of this. It was a part of the revelation which accompanied our Lord’s birth (cf. Simeon’s citation of Isaiah’s prophecy in Luke 2:32). It was an early, a clear, and a consistent part of our Lord’s teaching as well (cf. Luke 4:22-27; 11:29-32; 13:6-9, 22-30; 20:9-18). Jesus, as He was leaving His disciples behind, gave them the Great Commission, a command to preach the good news to men of every nation (Matthew 28:18-20). In the first chapter of the Book of Acts, the disciples are pressing Jesus to know when Israel will have the kingdom of God restored to it, and Jesus’ words were a gentle rebuke, pointing to the inappropriateness of the question and assuring them that they would receive the Holy Spirit and that they would be witnesses to “the remotest part of the earth” (Acts 1:6-8).

The apostles, along with all who followed Jesus and His earthly teaching, should have known that the plan and purpose of God included the salvation of the Gentiles. But the fact is that the apostles were “slow of heart,” and what is so clear to us was not at all clear to them. This is why Peter, in his vision, refused to touch the unclean food, even when God commanded him to partake of it. This is why the saints in Jerusalem called Peter on the carpet for going to the house of Cornelius and preaching the gospel as though it were some great evil.

If those who were scattered from Jerusalem were those who were saved at Pentecost or later, and if they were taught “the apostles’ doctrine” (cf. Acts 2:42) and were led by the apostles—these men who were opposed to preaching to the Gentiles—is it any wonder those who were thus brought up in their Christian faith would be “like their teachers”?

As I initially thought about these Judean saints who went from Jerusalem speaking to no one by Jews, I was very inclined to look down on them as prejudiced and willfully disobedient. I now have a great deal more understanding and compassion, for many of these saints were handicapped by their (one) language and culture, and even those who were not were brought up as saints to believe that the gospel was for the Jews alone. No wonder Luke portrays the prejudice of Peter and the Jerusalem apostles and saints just prior to this account of the “tight-lipped” saints who were scattered from Jerusalem.

In contrast to this larger group of those who kept their faith to themselves and within Judaism, Luke tells of a smaller group who purposely evangelized the Greeks which eventually brought about the birth of the church at Antioch, a church which was to become a dominant and driving force in the world of that day and for centuries to come. What set this group apart so that they went about evangelizing the Gentiles, something not only contrary to their own teaching and background, but which was even looked down upon as an evil by their peers and fellow-believers? What made these people live the exception rather than the rule? Let me propose several factors.

(1) The sovereignty of God. In the final analysis, we must both start and end here at the sovereignty of God. When God purposes to save men of every nation, He will do so, apart from men’s ignorance, prejudice, or active resistance. He was thus able to save Nineveh even though Jonah rebelled all the way. If God could use the unbelieving opposition of a Saul to scatter the church so that the gospel was more broadly proclaimed, He could use men like the apostles and the rest of the Jerusalem saints in spite of their limitations and disobedience. God does not achieve His purposes through men because of our grasp of His ways or because of our great vision or understanding. God achieves His will through men because He is a Sovereign God who can even use the rebellion of men to praise Him. The salvation of the Gentiles was the work of a sovereign God, working through finite and fallible men.

(2) The “hand of the Lord was with them.”212 By and large, this statement refers primarily to the success which God gave to their evangelization efforts. That is, God empowered their preaching so that many were saved. But it is also possible to understand that, in addition, the “hand of the Lord was upon them,” moving them to do as they did. The Spirit of God could have convicted them of the need for evangelism and given them the opportunity and the desire to do so. What God sovereignly purposes, God brings to pass, and often by means of His Spirit.

(3) God prepared and equipped them with the necessary background, language, and culture for this task. These men who went forth with the Gospel to the Gentiles were, in the first place, “Hellenistic Jews,” but they were also men from two geographical locations: the Island of Cyprus and the North African city of Cyrene. It would seem that in the sovereign workings of God, He prepared men with a certain cultural background, and with a language (or languages) which equipped them for the task of evangelizing the Gentiles. This could be seen by hindsight, but it would likely not have been understood in advance.

(4) They surpassed their leaders because they lived their lives by what the Word of God taught, rather than by what men taught. I cannot tell you how important this truth is, and how clear. The chronology of events in Acts, as Luke clearly shows, indicates that the preaching of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles by these saints occurred at a time when neither the masses nor even the apostles understood the necessity of doing so. The revelation which God gave to Peter, and thus the lesson which God gave to the Jerusalem church, was not the cause of this evangelistic outreach for Peter’s vision and encounter with Cornelius came some time after the scattering of the church. The conclusion which the church reached, “Well then, God has granted to the Gentiles also the repentance that leads to life” (Acts 11:18), was not the basis for the evangelization of the Gentiles in Antioch, but the basis for the Jerusalem church’s response to the birth of this church, as described in verses 22 and following.

I must linger here for a moment, however, for I dare not let the impact of this incident fail to strike hard in your heart and mind. THESE SAINTS SURPASSED THEIR PEERS, THEIR TEACHERS, AND EVEN THE APOSTLES, BECAUSE THEY DID NOT LET THE LIMITATIONS OF THEIR LEADERS BE THEIR OWN.

I have purposely put this in even larger letters. As a teacher of the Word of God, my task is not to teach you all you need to know. It is, I believe, to teach you some of what you need to know. But my task is that of communicating a sense of absolute confidence in God and in His Word. It is to help create a love of learning God’s Word and some starting point for your own study of it. But the ideal is that you will thereby be equipped to study the Word for yourself, and in those areas of my own prejudice, bias, or just plain blindness, you need not be limited at all. You, like these men of Cyprus and Cyrene, are not limited in your knowledge of the Word of God, or in your obedience to it, by the limits of your leaders and teachers. If you gain no other thought than this, my friend, you have learned much. God does not excuse us for failing to do right or for doing the wrong, simply because that is the way we were taught or led.

Here, I believe, is one of the fundamental differences between the cults and Christianity: its concept and practice of leadership. The cults almost invariably are founded by some “charismatic” leader, who wants to do your thinking for you. You need not trouble yourself to discern the “will of God,” for the cult leader will tell you what God wants you to do. It was different with the apostles. And while Luke does not describe in detail how these “magnificent missionaries” came to act more on the Word of God than their leaders, I can see a number of the reasons in the New Testament. Let us pause to consider how it was that God used the apostles and others to promote the kind of growth and godliness we see evidenced here.

(1) In Christianity, Christ is the Leader, the Head of His church. Peter’s words to Cornelius sum it up: “He is Lord of all” (Acts 10:36). Paul frequently makes reference to the headship of Christ, but this text is especially emphatic:

And He is the image of the invisible God, the first-born of all creation. For in Him all things were created, both in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or rulers or authorities—all things have been created through Him and for Him. And He is before all things, and in Him all things hold together. He is also head of the body, the church; and He is the beginning, the first-born from the dead; so that He Himself might come to have first place in everything. For it was the Father’s good pleasure for all the fullness to dwell in Him, and through Him to reconcile all things to Himself, having made peace through the blood of His cross; through Him, I say, whether things on earth or things in heaven (Colossians 1:15-20).

(2) In the church, leaders are servants, not “lords.” Because Christ is the Head of the church and He is the “Leader,” His leaders are servants. Jesus contrasted the leadership exercised by His disciples with that of the Gentiles (cf. Matthew 20:20-28); Paul spoke of himself as a gentle nursing mother (cf. 1 Thessalonians 2:1-12), and he contrasted his leadership style with the authoritarian domination of others:

For you, being so wise, bear with the foolish gladly. For you bear with anyone if he enslaves you, if he devours you, if he takes advantage of you, if he exalts himself, if he hits you in the face. To my shame I must say that we have been weak by comparison. But in whatever respect anyone else is bold (I speak in foolishness), I am just as bold myself (2 Corinthians 11:19-21).

Peter taught elders to lead not by dictating, but by example (1 Peter 5:1-4):

Therefore, I exhort the elders among you, as your fellow-elder and witness of the sufferings of Christ, and a partaker also of the glory that is to be revealed, shepherd the flock of God among you, not under compulsion, but voluntarily, according to the will of God; and not for sordid gain, but with eagerness; nor yet as lording it over those allotted to your charge, but proving to be examples to the flock. And when the Chief Shepherd appears, you will receive the unfading crown of glory (1 Peter 5:1-4).

And finally, John, in his Third Epistle, warns of Diotrephes, “who loves to be first among them,” and thus, “does not accept what the apostles taught” (3 John 9).

(3) The apostles had confidence in God, the Author and Finisher of our faith. His work in men’s lives is accomplished (in large measure) through the Word of God and the Spirit of God.

For I am confident of this very thing, that He who began a good work in you will perfect it until the day of Christ Jesus (Philippians 1:6).

And now I commend you to God and to the word of His grace, which is able to build you up and give you the inheritance among all those who are sanctified (Acts 20:32).213

As we search the New Testament, we see that the apostles had confidence in the Word of God and in the Spirit of God214 to convince men and to change lives. They believed that leadership is by God’s working through the Word and the Spirit in men’s lives. And so, when Paul referred to those who did not agree with him, he conveyed his confidence in God’s ability to change the minds of men:

Let us therefore, as many as are perfect, have this attitude; and if in anything you have a different attitude, God will reveal that also to you (Philippians 3:15).

(4) The cultists and false teachers do not want men to be left alone with their Bibles; they want to tell men what the Bible teaches, and thus to promote their own distortions of the Word of God above the Word itself. In a passage that does not seem well understood, John warned the saints of would-be Bible teachers, who offered to “teach” them what the Bible said:

As for you, let that abide in you which you heard from the beginning. If what you heard from the beginning abides in you, you also will abide in the Son and in the Father. And this is the promise which He Himself made to us: eternal life. These things I have written to you concerning those who are trying to deceive you. And as for you, the anointing which you have received from Him abides in you, and you have no need for any one to teach you; but as His anointing teaches you about all things, and is true and is not a lie, and just as it has taught you, you abide in Him (1 John 2:24-27).

John is here exhorting his readers to abide in the Word of God and in the gospel of Jesus Christ and the promise of eternal life as found in God’s Word. There were those who were going about offering to “teach” these saints what the Bible said, but it is evident that they were distorting the Word. John’s response was to remind these saints that the Word of God, when illuminated by the Holy Spirit who indwelt them, was all that they needed. John had confidence in the Word of God and in the Holy Spirit, and thus He told these saints that this was enough. If the Word of God and the Spirit were all that were necessary, they need not listen to these would-be teachers.215

It would seem that because of their confidence in God’s working in the lives of the saints through the Word and the Holy Spirit, the leadership of the apostles tapered off as time went on. When you read through the Book of Acts, we find that it was initially the apostles who taught, preached, and led. But as times passes and the Book of Acts develops, leadership begins to pass to the hands of others who have grown and matured in their faith. Peter’s leadership seems to fade, and James seems to become more dominant (or a least prominent). Barnabas will move from the “driver’s seat” to the “passenger’s seat” in Acts. The apostles, who initially seem to make all the decisions regarding the church in Jerusalem (cf. Acts 6:1-6; 8:14), seem to give way to the elders of the church and to others, who seem to take a more aggressive leadership role as time goes on (cf. Acts 11:1-2, 18, 27-30; 15:1-2).

As you find the apostles growing older, and facing the approach of death, you will see that their last words express confidence in God’s working in and through those they will leave behind. And there is the strong exhortation to these who will be left behind to rest in God and in His Word. So we find Paul stressing the Word of God in his second epistle to Timothy, especially in chapter 3, and Peter underscoring the importance of the Scriptures in 2 Peter, chapter 1, along with warnings by both Paul and Peter about those who would distort the truth of God’s Word (cf. 2 Timothy 4; 2 Peter 3:14-18).

(5) The apostles had confidence in those who trusted in God and in whose lives God was at work, knowing that the Word of God would adequately equip them for any work God called them to do.

You, however, continue in the things you have learned and become convinced of, knowing from whom you have learned them; and that from childhood you have known the sacred writings which are able to give you the wisdom that leads to salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for training in righteousness; that the man of God may be adequate, equipped for every good work (2 Timothy 3:14-17).

For the word of God is living and active and sharper than any two-edged sword, and piercing as far as the division of soul and spirit, of both joints and marrow, and able to judge the thoughts and intentions of the heart. And there is no creature hidden from His sight, but all things are open and laid bare to the eyes of Him with whom we have to do (Hebrews 4:12-13).

And concerning you, my brethren, I myself also am convinced that you yourselves are full of goodness, filled with all knowledge, and able also to admonish one another (Romans 15:14).

I believe that while the apostles were not sinless nor infallible, the way the Lord Jesus had taught them to lead was, to some degree, self-correcting. That is, even when the apostles personally failed, those under their leadership were not destined to fail with them. The way God taught the disciples to lead was to lead as servants, with humility, and not as authoritarian dictators. They were to lead in such a way as to point men to God and to His Word, rather than to cause men to develop some kind of dependence upon them. Thus, even when the apostles were wrong, those who were under their authority need not fall prey to the same evil. What a comfort to know that our confidence is not in fallible men, but in a perfect and powerful God, a God who has given us His Word, which is adequate, sufficient, infallible and inerrant. And He has given us His Spirit, to interpret and apply the Word to our hearts and lives. While teachers may expand our understanding and challenge our shallow or erroneous understanding of Scripture, we are not doomed without them, and we are not to blindly follow them. We are to “search the Scriptures,” like the Bereans (Acts 17:11), to follow God rather than men, when men depart from the Word of God, like these Hellenistic Jews, who preached to the Gentiles, even when Peter and the apostles refused to do so.

This handful of noble saints who preached the Lord Jesus to the Gentiles knew the difference between the “teachings of men” and the “teachings of God.” No doubt they had a great love and respect for their leaders, the apostles and the elders. But their grasp of God’s Word, of His goals and purposes, and of His commands, was not limited to that of their leaders or teachers.216 Oh, that God may grant that you surpass me in your knowledge of God’s Word, and in your obedience to it!

Antioch

Before we press on to consider Luke’s account of the response of the church in Jerusalem to the birth of the church in Antioch, let us take a moment to ponder the place where God sovereignly chose to plant this Gentile church—Antioch. This city of Antioch is somewhat familiar to us, for the church at Antioch will become the launching pad of the gospel to the Gentiles. But most of us, myself included, are not very familiar with this great city, either before the gospel arrived or after. I will therefore cite from those who know better than I about this city:

“Antioch on the Orontes (modern Antakya in the Hatay province of Turkey), situated some eighteen miles upstream, was founded in 300 B.C. by Seleucus Nicator, first ruler of the Seleucid dynasty, and was named by him after his father Antiochus. He had already given his own name to Seleucia Pieria at the mouth of the Orontes, the port of Antioch (cf. 13:4). As the capital of the Seleucid monarchy Antioch rapidly became a city of great importance. When Pompey reorganized Western Asia in 64 B.C. he made Antioch a free city; it became the seat of administration of the Roman province of Syria. It was at this time the third largest city in the Graeco-Roman world (surpassed in population only by Rome and Alexandria). It was planned from the first on the Hippodamian grid pattern; it was enlarged and adorned by Augustus and Tiberius, while Herod the Great provided colonnades on either side of its main street and paved the street itself with polished stone. The produce of Syria and lands farther east passed through it on its way to the west; it was a commercial center as well as a political capital. Because of its situation between the urbanized Mediterranean world and the eastern desert, it was even more cosmopolitan than most Hellenistic cities. Here Christianity first displayed its cosmopolitan character.”217

“Jewish colonization in Antioch began practically from the city’s foundation. By the beginning of the Christian era, proselytes to Judaism are said to have been specially numerous in Antioch; we have already met Nicolaus, a proselyte from Antioch, as a leader among the Hellenists in the primitive Jerusalem church (6:5). Many other nationalities were represented among its residents: it is Antioch that the Roman satirist Juvenal has in mind when he complains that “the sewage of the Syrian Orontes has for long been discharging itself into the Tiber.” The city’s reputation for moral laxity was enhanced by the cult of Artemis and Apollo at Daphne, five miles distant, where the ancient Syrian worship of Astarte and her consort, with its ritual prostitution, was carried on under Greek nomenclature. But a new chapter in the history of Antioch was about to be written, for it was to be the metropolis of Gentile Christianity.”218

“Antioch was founded in 300 B.C. At the time of its evangelization it was said to have been composed of four cities, each with its own surrounding wall. Reaching around the whole was a long wall which enclosed more area than the city of Rome. The four cities were separated by the two main streets of Antioch. Situated five miles from the city was Daphne, a main center for the worship of Apollo and Artemis. This contributed a great deal to the notorious immorality of Antioch. Yet it had a large Jewish colony, with many proselytes, which provided a starting point for the evangelization of the city.”219

“The dispersed disciples followed the great trade routes by land and sea northward to Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch. Antioch in northern Syria ranked the third greatest city (about 800,000 inhabitants, including suburbs) of the Roman Empire and was called ‘The Queen of the East,’ ‘Antioch, the Beautiful,’ and ‘Antioch the Great.’ It was beautifully situated on the Orontes river about 15 or 20 miles from its seaport city of Seleucia. It was the capital of Syria and seat of the Roman governor. The population was mainly Syrian, but Greek in language and culture, with a considerable Jewish representation who had equal rights with the Greeks. Here Christianity first contacted and came to grips with Roman and Greek civilization. The moral corruption of Antioch is reflected in Juvenal’s statement, when he wished to say the worst about Rome: ‘The Orontes has flowed into the Tiber.’ Antioch soon superseded Jerusalem as the center of Christianity and remained so for long, producing such honorable Christian names as Ignatius and John Chrysostom, and a famous school of theology.”220

“Something of the extent of this early evangelization movement among the Grecian Antiochians is indicated by the fact that by the time of the Nicean Council in A. D. 325, there are reported to have been more than 200,000 Christians in Antioch alone. Between A.D. 253 and 380, Antioch was the seat of no less than ten church councils, and its patriarchs took precedence over those at Rome, Constantinople, Jerusalem, and Alexandria.”221

How God’s ways always surpass man’s. Who would have thought that this heathen city would have become the vanguard of the gospel in the ancient world? The church in Jerusalem did not envision or promote this. If they had known of it in advance, they would have likely resisted it. Who would have thought that such a “God-forsaken place” would have become the city which produced great Christian leaders, and which hosted church councils? An unnamed group of noble men went to a God-forsaken place, preaching the gospel. How God worked then! How He still works today, in ways that we would not ever conceive of nor let alone ask. His ways are always above and beyond our own.

Jerusalem’s Response to
Antioch’s Acceptance of the Gospel
(11:22-26)

22 And the news about them reached the ears of the church at Jerusalem, and they sent Barnabas222 off to Antioch. 23 Then when he had come and witnessed the grace of God, he rejoiced and began to encourage them all with resolute heart to remain true to the Lord;223 24 for he was a good man, and full of the Holy Spirit and of faith. And considerable numbers were brought to the Lord. 25 And he left for Tarsus to look for224 Saul; 26 and when he had found him, he brought him to Antioch. And it came about that for an entire year they met with the church, and taught considerable numbers; and the disciples were first called Christians in Antioch.225

To some degree, we have seen the negative effects of the leadership of the apostles in the refusal to preach the gospel to the Gentiles by many of those believing Jews who were dispersed from Jerusalem. The redeeming element was that the overall leadership of the apostles helped those who followed to see beyond the prejudices of their leaders and to obey God, rather than men. In verses 22-26, however, we see a very positive form of leadership being taken by the apostles in Jerusalem, and thus the church was edified and blessed, and many others were brought to faith in Jesus as the Messiah. The response of the apostles and the church in Jerusalem to the conversion of the Gentiles is Antioch was largely the result of the actions of Peter in going to the house of Cornelius, and of the decision which the church reached after “calling Peter on the carpet” for his actions.

Because of the revelation which Peter received from God, and which the church received (indirectly) through Peter, the Jerusalem church was able to accept the salvation of these Gentiles at Antioch and the birth of a church there. In response, they sent Barnabas to Antioch as their representative, in much the same way they had sent Peter and John to Samaria (Acts 8:14ff.).

Before we consider why Barnabas in particular was sent, rather than one of the twelve apostles, let us first ask the question, “Why was anyone sent to Antioch?” Many had been converted without the involvement of the church. Why not simply leave them alone? Had they not done well enough thus far? The following statement summarizes the primary reason why Barnabas was sent by the church in Jerusalem to the saints in Antioch:

BARNABAS WAS SENT AS A REPRESENTATIVE OF THE CHURCH IN JERUSALEM TO THE NEW BELIEVERS IN ANTIOCH TO CARRY OUT ITS GOD-GIVEN LEADERSHIP ROLE OVER THE CHURCH AT LARGE, THE CHURCH UNIVERSAL.226

Allow me to suggest the biblical basis for this leadership role and some of the ways in which the church in Jerusalem sought to carry it out, both at Antioch and elsewhere.

(1) In His “great commission” to the apostles, Jesus gave to His disciples, the apostles, the responsibility of making disciples of every nation. It is this commission, I believe, that is the undergirding foundation for the leadership which the church at Jerusalem has taken in our text. “Making disciples” begins with the proclamation of the gospel, but it also includes baptizing and instructing the new converts. While the apostles did not initiate the preaching of the gospel at Antioch (God did), they did respond to God’s leadership by following up on these new converts. I believe they did so because it was their duty to do so, based upon the command of Christ in the great commission. This may go a long way to explain why, when the saints were dispersed from Jerusalem on account of the persecution that arose in connection with the stoning of Stephen, the apostles remained behind. For the time being, Jerusalem was the capital, the home base of the church. The leadership must remain behind to continue to give leadership to the churches which would emerge. This would remain the case for some time, and then the headquarters of the church would change location. It was probably Antioch that took up where Jerusalem left off, especially after the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in 70 A.D.

(2) The church in Jerusalem must have sought to determine whether the pure gospel was preached and to see if these people of Antioch had truly turned from idols to serve God. I believe the apostles and the church in Jerusalem were very sensitive to the truth being proclaimed. Thus, they want to hear the “gospel” that men are preaching and that others are believing. They want to be assured not only of the purity of the gospel, but of the sincerity of the profession. Is it any wonder, then, that Peter rebuked Simon the magician so soundly (Cf. Acts 8)? A false or distorted gospel would have gotten instant attention from Barnabas and from the apostles.

(3) Based upon other instances in Acts (chapters 8 and 19), Barnabas may have been sent to Antioch to determine if these new believers had experienced the baptism of the Holy Spirit, whether that be external and visible or internal and invisible. It was Peter and John who prayed that the new believers in Samaria would receive the Holy Spirit, just as Paul would do in Acts 19. If the Spirit had not yet descended upon these saints in Antioch, then the church in Jerusalem would sense the obligation to facilitate it.

(4) The church in Jerusalem seems to be taking the lead in helping establish the church in Antioch. We are not told that these new believers at Antioch constitute a church until Acts 11:26. Up to this time they are merely individual Christians. But from this point on, they are a church, and they are expected to act in accordance with this fact. Had Barnabas not been sent to Antioch, the saints may not have identified themselves with any church. You see, up until this time, Gentile converts would have become proselytes, and they would simply have been included (to some degree) in the worship and teaching of the synagogue. But now, these saints in Antioch are saved as Gentiles, and thus they need not attend the synagogue or keep the law as their Jewish brethren strived to do. The church must be established according to God’s requirements, and it would seem that this was one reason why the church at Jerusalem so quickly and eagerly responded to the report of the salvation of many at Antioch.

(5) The church in Jerusalem sent Barnabas to Antioch in an effort to facilitate and communicate the essential unity which exists between the two churches. To become a Christian was to become a part of the body of Christ. To become a church was to become one with other churches, especially the church in Jerusalem. I believe this was one of the primary goals of Barnabas as he traveled to minister in Antioch—to teach, facilitate, and strengthen the unity of the body of Christ and the unity of these two churches.

It would be wrong to leave you with the impression that Barnabas was primarily and exclusively the “apostle” of the church at Jerusalem, sent to “take charge” of the church at Antioch and to see to it that things are set in order. Barnabas was a gift of the church in Jerusalem227 to the church in Antioch. He went not so much to rule as to serve, to serve by exercising God-given, God-appointed leadership.

I believe all of the above were at least possible factors in the reason God arranged for a representative from Jerusalem to be sent to Antioch. I am now inclined to think that the church in Jerusalem may have had a very simple reason for sending Barnabas—the situation in Antioch required spiritual leadership, and the church there was “poor” in leaders, while the church in Jerusalem was “rich” in leaders. Just as the church in Antioch will share of its material wealth, giving to minister to the poverty of the saints in Judea (Acts 11:27-30), so the church in Jerusalem will share of its wealth in spiritual leadership, ministering to the poverty of the saints in Antioch. Simply put, the church in Jerusalem sent Barnabas to Antioch because there was a need for the kind of leadership which Barnabas could offer.

But why Barnabas? Why not one of the apostles, as before? Was Barnabas a kind of “second class” apostle, who was sent to Antioch because none of the apostles would go, or because the Jewish believers in Jerusalem did not think these heathen brethren were worthy of full-fledged apostles? Not at all; indeed, quite the contrary. Consider with me some of the reasons Barnabas would have been sent.

(1) Barnabas, unlike most of the apostles, was raised in a culture similar to that of the Antiochians, and he also spoke their language. The apostles, it would seem, were “native Hebrews,” born and raised in the Holy Land and largely unfamiliar with the Greek culture, and one cannot be too sure about their facility in the language of the people. Barnabas could understand and relate to the people of Antioch much more than the apostles, and so he was sent instead of one of them.

(2) The church founded in Antioch was founded by Hellenistic Jews, and it might be an affront to them and to their ministry to send “native Hebrews” there to inspect their work and to take some measure of oversight over it. These magnificent Hellenistic saints had done well. Why offend them by sending the apostles? Barnabas was a man they trusted, and who was, it would seem, highly esteemed by them. He was the right man for the job.

(3) Most importantly, I believe, Barnabas was a man of godly character and of spiritual vitality and power—the best man for the job. Verse 24 is quite clearly an explanation:

For he was a good man, and full of the Holy Spirit and of faith (Acts 12:24a).

On the one hand, it is an explanation of the reason Barnabas could rejoice at what he found in Antioch, as described in verse 23, and of the reason he was personally motivated to encourage these saints to “remain true to the Lord.”

But on the other hand, it is also an explanation for why the church in Jerusalem chose to send Barnabas to Antioch. He was a man with the character and the charisma required for the job. He was a man who found great joy in the grace of God, particularly (here) in the lives of others. He was a “good man.” We might be inclined to say, in our vernacular, “He was the best man for the job.” He was a man whose personal life was characterized by faith, and in whom the Spirit of God was controlling and producing spiritual fruit.

In summation, Barnabas is the most highly qualified man, in every area. From the standpoint of his culture and background, he is “the best man for the job.” From the standpoint of his character, he is also “the best man for the job.” And finally, from the standpoint of supernatural spiritual enablement and control, he is “the best man for the job.”

It is only appropriate to point out here that it was the character of Barnabas which Luke emphasized, not his methodology nor his technique. We, in our day and time, have an undue fixation on methods. We are quick to imitate the methodology of those who are successful. When we see men who are successful, we seek to learn the magical methods they used which assure success. We buy books written by successful people to learn their secrets. Luke does not mention the methods of Barnabas, but only his character, because who a man is determines what he does. We need more men of character and fewer men of technique. There will always be a shortage of men who are “good men, full of the Spirit, and of faith.”

Searching for Saul
(11:24b-26)

And considerable numbers were brought to the Lord. 25 And he left for Tarsus to look for Saul; 26 and when he had found him, he brought him to Antioch. And it came about that for an entire year they met with the church, and taught considerable numbers; and the disciples were first called Christians in Antioch.

Barnabas quickly recognized and rejoiced in the grace of God which he found evident in the lives of the saints at Antioch. He immediately began to encourage them to resolutely remain true to the Lord. Sanctification, like salvation, is the work of God, but it is a work with which the Christian is to cooperate. Barnabas did not envision a passivity on the part of these new Christians. He encouraged them to be diligent in their pursuit of the Christian walk. He recognized the very real danger of some falling away from the Lord,228 especially if they become lax in the disciplines of the spiritual walk.

Barnabas was indeed a good man in many ways. One of the evidences of his goodness and of his spirituality (full of the Holy Spirit) and his faith was his search for Saul, which took him away from Antioch and brought him to Tarsus where Saul was staying. He had been sent there by the saints in Jerusalem in order to spare him from death at the hands of the Hellenistic zealots, among whom Saul was formerly a leader (cf. Acts 9:26-30).

Barnabas was “good” in that he was not selfish. He did not seek to build an empire for himself. He did not fear the ministry of Saul as that which would be competitive to his own interests, because his interest was the growth of the saints at Antioch. I believe that both the gifts of the Spirit and the fruit of the Spirit were instrumental in Barnabas’s decision to look for Saul. I further believe that Barnabas had faith in God’s ability to minister to this body of believers through Saul.

The reason for Barnabas’s search for Saul is given in the last part of verse 24: “And considerable numbers were brought to the Lord.” The church was continuing to grow. The number of new Christians was growing beyond Barnabas’s ability to minister to them. The greater the size of the church, so to speak, the larger the number of those who would minister.

The growth of the church at Antioch is mentioned twice in our text (verses 21 and 24). The first time it is mentioned (v. 21), it is due to an emphasis on evangelism. The second time, it is the result of an emphasis on edification and discipleship. These two endeavors are not competitive nor are they mutually exclusive. The more the saints grew in their faith, the more they lived their faith and shared it with others. The church that grows spiritually is equipped to grow numerically as well.

This was no casual trip, but it was a diligent, determined search for Saul—one which would not be terminated until Saul was found and persuaded to go to Antioch.229 Barnabas had a significant influence on Saul’s early life as a believer, and now he would once again come alongside. But it would not be long before it was Paul who would emerge as the leader, and not Barnabas. I am not so sure but what Barnabas, by faith, realized this. And so Barnabas returned with Saul, and for a period of a year they ministered side by side, teaching considerable numbers of new converts.

Luke makes a seemingly incidental statement in verse 26:

… and the disciples were first called Christians in Antioch.

We should know Luke well enough by now to realize that he does not waste his words. This statement has a purpose. I think I am beginning to understand what that purpose may have been.

Names are given to things in order to identify them and to be able to distinguish them from other things. For example, names were given by Adam to each of the different types of animals in the garden. The name “Saul” will soon change to “Paul,” indicating some significant change. God often gave new names to men, indicating a particular future or destiny. Thus, Abram (exalted father) was renamed Abraham (father of a multitude), before he was even a father at all. The significance of Luke’s words here is two-fold. First, it is significant that the disciples needed a name. And second, the name that they were given is of significance as well. Let us consider both of these matters.

Up until this point in time, most of those who were saved were Jews. When they were saved, they remained Jews. They were what we now call “completed Jews,” but they were still Jews. They continued to observe the Jewish holy days and festivals, and to worship in the temple or to gather at a synagogue. Those who were Gentiles were, up until this point in time, proselytes, or God-fearers. They too became a Jew, in a manner of speaking at least.

But now we are dealing with Gentiles, pure pagans. They were not Jewish, and when they came to faith in the Lord Jesus they did not go to the synagogue nor did they associate with the Jews. They were very different and distinct from the Jews, and their faith did not make them Jewish. These people had no identity. What would you call this new group of people, this large body of people, who had been saved, but were not a part of any established religion? They needed a name, a name which depicted their essential uniqueness and which characterized them. The name which that city coined was the name “Christians.” The one thing which characterized every one of these new believers was their faith in Christ, their belonging to Him, and so they were appropriately named Christians.

The point of this naming of the saints is that the people of Antioch recognized that which the church was a bit slower to acknowledge—the fact that the church was distinct from Judaism, that Israel and the church were different. Luke includes this detail as a signal to the fact that the people of Antioch recognized the reality which was taking place: that the church was a new entity, distinct from Judaism, and that the one unifying element was Christ. This pagan city saw what many still have not recognized—the church as a separate entity, a body which is united in and by Christ, which belongs to Him, and which is neither Jewish nor Gentile. How significant this brief statement is.

The Uncircumcised Respond
to the Needs of the Circumcised
(11:27-30)

27 Now at this time some prophets230 came down from Jerusalem to Antioch. 28 And one of them named Agabus231 stood up and began to indicate by the Spirit that there would certainly be a great famine all over the world. And this took place in the reign of Claudius. 29 And in the proportion that any of the disciples had means, each of them determined to send a contribution for the relief of the brethren living in Judea.232 30 And this they did, sending it in charge of Barnabas and Saul233 to the elders.

We know from Acts 13:1 that the church at Antioch had prophets of its own. And yet for some reason God sent several prophets to Antioch from Jerusalem. This raises some important questions. The first question is this: “Why would prophets come to Antioch from Jerusalem, if Antioch already had prophets of its own?” I can think of several reasons.

(1) As it was the Spirit who spoke through the prophets, it was the Spirit of God who arranged for this message to the Antiochians to come from prophets from Jerusalem.

(2) Since the church at Jerusalem was older and more mature, the prophets from Jerusalem may have had something to teach the younger prophets of Antioch.234

(3) God wanted to demonstrate the unity of the body of Christ, the church, and to emphasize the interdependence of one part of the body on the rest of the body. We often think of the interdependency within the body of Christ as individual—one member of the body needs the rest of the body, just as the rest of the body needs the one member (cf. 1 Corinthians 12-14). But there is a corporate and geographical sense as well, so that the church in one part of the world depends upon members of the church in another. This is true in financial matters, and in matters of prophecy. God gives to some members of the body in one place so that they may minister to other members of the body in another.

The second question which comes to mind is this: “Why was it necessary to send more than one prophet to Antioch from Jerusalem?” If the purpose of the arrival and ministry of the prophets was to encourage and edify the body, the more prophets the better. Obviously the church needed to know more than the fact that a famine was coming to the whole world. A plurality of prophets was sent, as I understand it, so that the words of Agabus could be confirmed by others with the same gift. Paul’s words in 1 Corinthians 14 make a great deal of sense in this light:

And let two or three prophets speak, and let the others pass judgment (1 Corinthians 14:29).

I used to suppose that each of the two or three prophets had a different message, and that two or three messages from God was all that the church could bear at one sitting. I am now inclined to think that the two or three prophets all had the same revelation from God, which was confirmed by their independent testimony. The church was then to judge this revelation in the light of God’s Word.

Verse 28 is indeed fascinating:

28 And one of them named Agabus235 stood up and began to indicate by the Spirit that there would certainly be a great famine all over the world.

Agabus, whom we will see again later on in Acts (21:10-14), indicated by divine inspiration that a great famine was coming. That famine was certainly coming. There was no doubt about its coming. This famine was also a world-wide famine. This means that the famine was also coming upon the land and the people of Antioch, and not just on the people of Judea. What a temptation it would have been for the saints at Antioch to use this prophecy for their own gain. If you knew that a famine was coming and you invested your money wisely, you could get rich. When the saints from Antioch gave to the saints in Judea, they did so at their own risk. It is one thing to give to others when you know you will have more than enough for yourself. It is another thing to give when you know that you might lack as well.

We are never told that Agabus (nor any other prophet) told the Antiochian saints what they should do about this prophecy. From what Luke tells us, they seem to have come to the decision to save up and to give to the saints in Judea on their own. It is one thing to be told to do so, and to obey. It is a far better thing to be told that a famine is coming, and then to think through the implications of this, and then to act on these willingly and joyfully. This is what I see happening at Antioch.

I can see someone saying to the others, “Well if there is to be a world-wide famine, there are going to be some people who will be hit especially hard.” Someone else may have chimed in, “Things will really be hard on the saints in Judea. They have already sold many of their possessions, and because of persecution they have lost the rest. These poor saints will really suffer.” And someone else may then have said, “Well then why don’t we plan to help them. We can save up our money, prepare ourselves for the hard times to come, and also have a reserve fund to help the saints in Judea.” I personally think that it happened this way.

Prophets did not always tell the people what they should do in the light of their prophecies. They sometimes left this decision to the saints, guided by the Spirit. For example, when Agabus later foretold Paul’s arrest and suffering, if he went to Jerusalem (Acts 21:10-11), he did not tell Paul what he should do about this. But some of the people came to the wrong conclusion—that Paul should escape this arrest and suffering by avoiding Jerusalem. Paul knew that this was the will of God, and so he rejected this bad advice. The fact that the prophecy of Agabus was correct did not mean that the proper response to it was also indicated by the prophet. But here in Antioch, the prophecy of Agabus brought a magnificent response.

It is my contention that the way in which the church at Antioch ministered to the church at Judea with money provides us with a pattern for ministry of any kind. As we conclude our study of this text, let us compare our ministry with that of this newly-born church, founded in a heathen city, but destined in God’s plan and purpose to be the launching pad for a great missions endeavor.

(1) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was a ministry to fellow saints. The Antiochian saints did not take up a collection for every needy person, though there would surely be many needy people as a result of the famine. The obligation of Christians to minister first to fellow-believers is a matter of biblical priority. We see it in practice here and in principle in Romans 12:16 and again in Galatians 6:10. We are “our brother’s keeper.”

(2) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was a ministry from one church to another church. This generosity and giving was not the act of a few isolated saints; it seems to have been the decision of the entire church. And the giving was done from church to church, not from individual to individual. The gift was sent by the hands of Barnabas and Saul to the elders in Judea.

(3) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was an “international” ministry, to those of another race and from another country. By and large, the saints in Antioch had never met the saints in Judea. They were people of another race, another part of the world, and another culture. More than this, it was a ministry of those who would have been at odds with one another, apart from the grace of God and the work of the Lord Jesus Christ. How often our ministry is to “our folks,” our kind of people, “our own.” This is not good enough. The unity of the body of Christ necessitates ministry which crosses racial, social, political, and economic lines. We know all too little of international ministry today.

(4) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was a demonstration of the unity of the church, the body of Christ, and of its inter-dependence.

(5) The ministry of the saints at Antioch seems to have been a ministry which they voluntarily determined to undertake, not one that was imposed upon them.

(6) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was facilitated by men, in whom these saints had confidence. The contribution of the Antiochians was the result of information provided by prophets from Jerusalem. The contribution was sent by the hands of Barnabas and Saul, delivered to and distributed through the elders of the church in Judea, many of whom the saints in Antioch had never met. Ministry is not an individual effort. It often requires networking with others, others who are “good men, full of the Spirit and of faith,” men whom we can trust and into whose hands we can entrust material wealth and other things of value.

(7) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was their response to a future need. How often in our “Christian culture” churches and organizations have seasonal, very predictable “crises” arisen at which time great sums of money are urgently needed. We have become like Pavlov’s dogs, conditioned to respond only when the church or organization seems to be teetering on the brink of disaster. Not so with the church at Antioch. They knew a crisis was coming, and they prepared for it. Oh, that we were more like the saints at Antioch and did not need a present crisis to motivate us to give and to minister.

Again, I stress we are not only talking about money but about ministry in general. Wise ministry looks ahead and anticipates trouble and problems. It seeks to prepare ourselves and others to be able to minister to needs that will arise in the future. It does not put off thinking, planning, and preparing.

(8) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was one which they anticipated, which they prepared for, and which they completed. The Antiochian saints purposed to give and then prepared to give by saving. How sad that we are so “credit poor” we have very little cash to set aside. And we do not think ahead far enough to save up to be able to give. We, who have more to give than any other people in history, are so deeply in debt we have little to give. And because we do not plan to give or set aside to give, we give all too little. Being in debt is one of the great hindrances to giving.

(9) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was a ministry from their strength to the weakness and need of the Judean saints. The Judean saints were impoverished, while those in Antioch were better off. Thus, the saints at Antioch gave of their wealth to a church that was poor.

I regret to say that while the church in the West is extremely rich, and the Third World church is extremely poor, we in the West are giving very little to the Third World church. There is no excuse.

(10) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was carried out in proportion to the ability of each saint to give. The saints committed to save and to give in accordance with what God had given them. Christians are only called upon to minister in accordance with the grace manifested to them (cf. Romans 12:6-8; 2 Corinthians 8:11-12).

(11) The ministry of the saints at Antioch was, to some degree, an opportunity to reciprocate for the ministry of the saints in Jerusalem to them. If the saints in the church of Judea and Jerusalem ministered to the church at Antioch out of their wealth of gifted men (like Barnabas and the prophets who went down to Antioch), the saints of the church at Antioch reciprocated from their monetary wealth, ministering to the saints of Judea in their poverty. In this there is an evident reciprocation.

(12) The ministry of the Jerusalem saints to Antioch (through Barnabas and the prophets) and the ministry of the Antiochian saints to those in Jerusalem, bound these two churches together in love and unity. There would surely have been the tendency for friction and dissension between these two churches, or at least between certain individuals in these churches, but God providentially arranged for a demonstration of love that would set aside many of the barriers to their experiencing of the unity which comes through Christ.

(13) The ministry of the saints in Antioch to the saints in Judea is one which remarkably parallels the practice of the Macedonian church, as described by Paul in 2 Corinthians 8 and 9. The practice of the Macedonian church and the principles which Paul outlined in 2 Corinthians 8 and 9 are illustrated by the practice of the church at Antioch. This church, saved by God’s grace and led by His Spirit, did that which Paul would teach others, perhaps even before it was taught to do so.

How gracious God was to bring these two churches—so diverse, so different, so easily inclined to drift apart and to contend with each other—together. He first brought them together by salvation in Christ, and then He brought them together through ministry, one to another. The saints in Jerusalem ministered through their gifted men, and the saints in Antioch ministered through their money. What a wonderful union God hath wrought here. May God manifest this same unity among us in our church and between our church and other churches as well.


205 Note the role of prophets in Acts. In chapter 11, prophets from Jerusalem come down to Antioch. In 15:27, 31-32, Judas and Silas brought encouraging words to the church at Antioch. And, in 21:9-11, Agabus came down to Caesarea, where Paul was, to foretell his arrest and bondage, which would take place when he went to Jerusalem. It is interesting, in this last instance, to note that Philip’s four daughters were prophetesses, and yet God used Agabus to give Paul this revelation.

206 The first (Greek) words of verse 19 are identical with those in Acts 8:4.

207 “This O. T. phrase (Ex. 9:3; Isa. 59:1) is used by Luke (1:66; Acts 4:28, 30; 13:11). It was proof of God’s approval of their course in preaching the Lord Jesus to Greeks.” A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, p. 157.

208 “The usual expression for Gentiles turning to the true God (14:15; 15:3, 19; 26:18, 20; 1 Thess. 1:9).” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 157.

209 Cyprus is the island in the Mediterranean Sea, to the west of Israel. Cyrene is a port city of North Africa, also on the Mediterranean. While Cyprus and Cyrene were not close to one another in space, they probably had much contact and much in common.

210 Carter and Earle explain the meaning of the term rendered “preach” this way:

“The verb euangelizo (preach) is a favorite with Luke. He uses it ten times in his Gospel and fifteen times in Acts--about half the total number of times in the New Testament. It occurs only once in the other Gospels (Matt. 11:5). The literal meaning is ‘announce glad tidings or good news.’ It is especially appropriate as a missionary word to describe the preaching of those who carried the gospel to new regions.” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 111.

211 I assume this group to be quite small, a small group of daring saints, and I would suspect that some, if not all, of them are named in Acts 13:1.

212 Note this same phrase, employed by Paul, in the blinding of the Jewish false prophet, Elymas (or Bar-Jesus), in Acts 13:11. It is interesting to consider the options as to how the “hand of the Lord was upon him”? Did God purpose to save this man too, just like Saul? Or is this merely an expression indicating that what was to happen was the working of God, through His power, and not of some greater magic performed by Paul.

213 The context of this text in Acts 20 is very significant. Paul is addressing the elders of the church at Ephesus (Acts 20:17), giving them his final words (vss. 36-38). Here, Paul warned these leaders that some from among them would rise up, speaking perverse things, so as to attract their own following (v. 30). And yet, in the midst of this danger, and knowing the he would not see these people again, Paul was confident in God’s keeping and care through “the word of His grace” (v. 32).

214 Jesus gave them the basis for this confidence in such passages as John 16 and 17.

215 If there is a danger (to which John here speaks) of being overly dependent upon men’s interpretation of God’s Word so that one does not get into the Word for himself, there is the opposite and equally dangerous error of being so independent and autonomous in your study of the Word that you refuse to learn from others, and you begin to filter the Scriptures through the dangerous grid of your own thinking, sinful desires, and misconceptions. It is to this danger that Peter spoke in his second epistle, warning men against “private interpretations” (2 Peter 1:20-21). The ultimate issue is not, “What does the Bible mean to me, but what does the Bible mean?” The Bible is written because our minds (as also our emotions and our will) have been adversely affected by sin. It is the Word of God which is to transform our minds, rather than our minds which are to transform God’s Word (cf. Romans 12:2).

216 We have a way of focusing on the Bereans (Acts 17:10-12) as those who were model saints. I would like to propose that these “magnificent missionaries” of Acts 11 are to be commended even above the Bereans. The Bereans went so far as to test the teaching of the apostle Paul against the Old Testament text. The ones who preached Christ to the Antiochian Gentiles went beyond their teachers, the apostles, both in their understanding and in their practice of the Word of God.

217 F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 224.

218 F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, pp. 224-225.

219 Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 156.

220 Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, p. 155.

221 Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 157.

222 “Something of the esteem in which Barnabas was held by the author of the Book of Acts is indicated by the fact that he is mentioned in Acts no less than twenty-five different times, beside five references to him by Paul outside Acts.” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 158.

Note the shift which is evident in the leadership of the church in Jerusalem as the Book of Acts develops: Peter and John sent by the apostles--Acts 8:14; Apostles and brethren received word of Peter’s actions 11:1; The church (“they”) sent Barnabas--apostles not mentioned 11:22; Money sent to the “elders”--Acts 11:30; By Jerusalem Council it is Apostles and elders, and James seems to be taking the lead--Acts 15; Brethren decided to send Paul and Barnabas 15:2; Received by church, apostles, and elders 15:4; James has the final word--15:13ff;.Decision reached & communicated by apostles & elders 15:22ff.

223 Compare Acts 13:43.

224 Anazeteo is a common verb since Plato, but in the N. T. only here and Luke 2:44-45, to seek upon and down (ana), back and forth, to hunt up, to make a thorough search till success comes.” A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, p. 159.

“Moulton and Milligan state that in the papyri anazeteo (seek) ‘is specially used of searching for human beings, with an implication of difficulty, as in the NT passages.’” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 159.

225 “Until now the followers of Christ were known by such designations as disciples, believers, brethren, saints, the people of the Way (or this Way), the church of God, Galileans, or Nazarenes (Acts 24:5).” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 160.

226 The term, “universal church,” refers to the whole body of Christ, those who have trusted in Jesus Christ for salvation, throughout the history of the church. This includes those both “asleep” (dead) and alive in Christ. The “local church” is a specific body of believers, in a given place and time, which has Christ as its Head, and which has leaders who have been appointed by the Holy Spirit (cf. Acts 20:28).

227 Notice that there is a growing shift in leadership in the church at Jerusalem. Initially, in Acts 8, it is the apostles where heard of the salvation of the Samaritans, and who decided to send Peter and John to the city of Samaria. In our passage, it is the church who hears of the salvation of the Gentiles at Antioch, and who determines to send Barnabas.

228 I do not mean that these who “fall away” lose their salvation, but that they neglect it, and thus cease to grow in the fear and knowledge of the Lord.

229 The term which is used here, rendered “to look for” is found elsewhere only in Luke chapter 2 (verses 44 and 45), referring to the diligent search for the missing Jesus by His parents.

230 There are a number of prophets mentioned in the Book of Acts: Agabus 11:27-28; 21:10; Several 13:1; Judas and Silas--14:4; 15:32; Daughters of Philip--21:9.

231 Cf. Acts 21:10ff., where Agabus foretold Paul’s suffering, as a result of his going to Jerusalem.

232 “We know that Judaea did in fact suffer severely from a famine at some point between A.D. 45 and 48. At that time Helena, queen-mother of Adiabene, a Jewish proselyte, bought grain in Egypt and figs in Cyprus and had them taken to Jerusalem for distribution, while her son King Izates sent a large sum of money to the authorities in Jerusalem to be used for famine relief. The church of Antioch similarly organized a relief fund for the mother-church. The various members of the church appear to have allocated a fixed sum out of their income or property as a contribution to this fund, much as Paul was to advise the Corinthian Christians to do when he was organizing a later relief fund for Jerusalem (1 Cor. 16:1-4).” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), pp. 230-231.

233 This is the second occasion in Luke’s record on which Paul visited Jerusalem after his conversion (the first being briefly described in 9:26-30). He himself records two visits which he paid to Jerusalem; the possibility arises that the famine-relief visit of Acts 11:30 is identical with that described in Gal. 2:1-10, when he went up to Jerusalem with Barnabas in the fourteenth year after his conversion (which is the most probable interpretation of Gal. 2:1). More common, however, is the identification of the visit of Gal. 2:1-10 with that of Acts 15; this raises problems which will be considered later. F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 231.

234 This leads us into a very involved question as to what the gift of prophecy was (and is), but suffice it to say that, in my opinion, it was more than simply speaking direct quotes from God about future events. It may have had an element of preaching involved as well. Nevertheless, the gift of prophecy, like the other spiritual gifts, needs to be developed. It does not instantly emerge in full bloom. There was the “school of the prophets” in the Old Testament, which helped in the development of prophets (cf. 2 Kings 2 & 5). For an exploration of the nature of the New Testament gift of prophecy, I recommend that you read The Gift of Prophecy in the New Testament and Today, by Wayne Gruden (Crossway Books, 1988).

235 Cf. Acts 21:10ff., where Agabus foretold Paul’s suffering, as a result of his going to Jerusalem.

Related Topics: Ecclesiology (The Church), Cultural Issues

19. The Death of James and the Deliverance of Peter (Acts 12:1-25)

Introduction

The account of Peter’s deliverance, contrasted against the death of James, is to be understood in the light of several earlier incidents. The biblical accounts of these incidents are given below:

Mark 10:35-40

35 Then James and John, the sons of Zebedee, came to him. “Teacher,” they said, “we want you to do for us whatever we ask.” 36 “What do you want me to do for you?” he asked. 37 They replied, “Let one of us sit at your right and the other at your left in your glory.” 38 “You don’t know what you are asking,” Jesus said. “Can you drink the cup I drink or be baptized with the baptism I am baptized with?” 39 “We can,” they answered. Jesus said to them, “You will drink the cup I drink and be baptized with the baptism I am baptized with, 40 but to sit at my right or left is not for me to grant. These places belong to those for whom they have been prepared” (NIV).

John 21:14-24

14 This was now the third time Jesus appeared to his disciples after he was raised from the dead. 15 When they had finished eating, Jesus said to Simon Peter, “Simon son of John, do you truly love me more than these?” “Yes, Lord,” he said, “you know that I love you.” Jesus said, “Feed my lambs.” 16 Again Jesus said, “Simon son of John, do you truly love me?” He answered, “Yes, Lord, you know that I love you.” Jesus said, “Take care of my sheep.” 17 The third time he said to him, “Simon son of John, do you love me?” Peter was hurt because Jesus asked him the third time, “Do you love me?” He said, “Lord, you know all things; you know that I love you.” Jesus said, “Feed my sheep. 18 I tell you the truth, when you were younger you dressed yourself and went where you wanted; but when you are old you will stretch out your hands, and someone else will dress you and lead you where you do not want to go.” 19 Jesus said this to indicate the kind of death by which Peter would glorify God. Then he said to him, “Follow me!” 20 Peter turned and saw that the disciple whom Jesus loved was following them. (This was the one who had leaned back against Jesus at the supper and had said, “Lord, who is going to betray you?”) 21 When Peter saw him, he asked, “Lord, what about him?” 22 Jesus answered, “If I want him to remain alive until I return, what is that to you? You must follow me.” 23 Because of this, the rumor spread among the brothers that this disciple would not die. But Jesus did not say that he would not die; he only said, “If I want him to remain alive until I return, what is that to you?” 24 This is the disciple who testifies to these things and who wrote them down. We know that his testimony is true (John 21:14-24, NIV).

Acts 5:17-26

17 Then the high priest and all his associates, who were members of the party of the Sadducees, were filled with jealousy. 18 They arrested the apostles and put them in the public jail. 19 But during the night an angel of the Lord opened the doors of the jail and brought them out. 20 “Go, stand in the temple courts,” he said, “and tell the people the full message of this new life.” 21 At daybreak they entered the temple courts, as they had been told, and began to teach the people. When the high priest and his associates arrived, they called together the Sanhedrin—the full assembly of the elders of Israel—and sent to the jail for the apostles. 22 But on arriving at the jail, the officers did not find them there. So they went back and reported, 23 “We found the jail securely locked, with the guards standing at the doors; but when we opened them, we found no one inside.” 24 On hearing this report, the captain of the temple guard and the chief priests were puzzled, wondering what would come of this. 25 Then someone came and said, “Look! The men you put in jail are standing in the temple courts teaching the people.” 26 At that, the captain went with his officers and brought the apostles. They did not use force, because they feared that the people would stone them (Acts 5:17-26, NIV).

The first incident pertains to the request of James and John to be given privileged positions, above the other disciples, by allowing them to sit at the right and left hand of the Lord in His kingdom. Jesus told them that giving such status was not His to grant but that such was already foreordained. Instead of talking about these honored positions, Jesus turned the subject to His “baptism,” His suffering and death. He asked Peter and John if they were able to drink the cup which He was to drink. Ignorantly, they assured Jesus that they were able. Jesus responded by telling them that they would indeed drink of that cup, the cup of death. Little did either James or John realize how soon it would be before James would drink of that cup. And little did they realize the privilege and glory in so doing. They wanted status, and Jesus granted them suffering, for in this was glory.

The next incident took place after our Lord’s death and resurrection and is recorded in the last chapter of John’s Gospel (chapter 21). Peter, James, and John, along with some of the other disciples, went fishing, with no success. Jesus gave them instructions to cast their nets on the other side of the boat, and when they did, they made a great catch. Peter jumped into the water and swam to shore, once he realized that it was the Lord who was standing there. Three times Jesus questioned Peter about his love for Him, and three times He commanded Peter in response to feed His sheep. Immediately following this, Jesus told Peter to follow Him. In the context, it is absolutely clear that he was to follow Jesus in death.

Peter then turned the conversation to John, asking Jesus what would become of him. Jesus told Peter that even if He wanted John to remain (alive) until His return, that was not a matter with which he was to concern himself. He was to follow Jesus and not worry about others, such as John. John then goes on to explain that some misunderstood Jesus’ words, thinking He had indicated that John would not die. John corrects this misconception by saying that Jesus was speaking rhetorically and asking a hypothetical question, rather than speaking prophetically. If Peter was concerned that he would die and John would not, he was not correct. John would die later than Peter, but it would be James, and not Peter, who would die first. And so it is in our text that James is put to death while Peter is divinely delivered. This event is surely a divine commentary on John’s words, and John’s words in chapter 21 are a helpful backdrop to our text in Acts.

The third incident is recorded by Luke earlier in the Book of Acts. It is the account of the deliverance of the apostles from their prison cell, where they had been kept in custody for an appearance before the Sanhedrin the following day. We do not know how many of the apostles were arrested or imprisoned, but these men were released during the night by an angel of the Lord and were commanded to return to the temple and to continue to preach there the “whole message of this life.” Their disappearance was the cause of great distress and embarrassment and was but another evidence to the Sanhedrin that they were actually fighting against God. I believe the release of the apostles from their incarceration was a significant factor in the decision of the Sanhedrin to officially “back off” of their opposition to the church and to the apostles, a decision recorded by Luke later in chapter 5 in accordance with the wise counsel of Gamaliel. This divine release of the apostles in Acts 5 provides the backdrop for Peter’s release in chapter 12 and is likely one reason for the intense security measures taken by Herod to assure that Peter does not escape again. He has no intention of being embarrassed by the disappearance of a prisoner, as was the Sanhedrin.

The Structure of the Passage

The structure of our passage may be summarized as outlined below:

  • Herod’s Resolve to Kill Peter (vv. 1-5)
  • The Rescue of Peter (vv. 6-11)
  • Peter’s Reunion and Report (vv. 12-17)
  • The Repercussions of Retribution

For the Soldiers (vv. 18-19)

For Herod (vv. 20-23)

  • Result for the Gospel (v. 24)
  • Return to Antioch (v. 25)

The Determination of
Herod to Destroy the Church
(12:1-5)

Now about that time Herod the king laid hands on some who belonged to the church, in order to mistreat236 them. 2 And he had James the brother of John put to death237 with a sword.238 3 And when he saw that it pleased the Jews,239 he proceeded to arrest Peter also. Now it was during the days of the Feast of Unleavened Bread. 4 And when he had seized him, he put him in prison, delivering him to four squads of soldiers to guard him, intending after the Passover to bring him out before the people. 5 So Peter was kept in the prison, but prayer for him was being made fervently by the church to God.

The time of these events can be fairly tightly determined, because we know that Herod died in AD 44. Luke, however, links the timing of these events to the surrounding context. The arrest and escape of Peter came some time after his visit to the house of Cornelius and his return to Jerusalem, at which point the purpose of God to save the Gentiles was acknowledged by the Jerusalem church (Acts 10-11). His arrest and escape also took place shortly before the first missionary campaign of the church at Antioch (Acts 13:1ff.), aimed at reaching both Jews and Gentiles. Specifically, Peter’s brush with Herod came between the time the world-wide famine was prophesied (Acts 11:27-30) and the time Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem, after delivering the collection of the saints at Antioch to the church in Judea (Acts 12:25).

The arrest of Peter is but one part of an overall campaign on the part of Herod to destroy the church. For some unstated reason, Herod240 had it in for the church. His intention quite evidently seems to be to destroy the church—to put it out of commission. His approach was to do away with the church by eliminating the leaders of the church. The same method has been used by totalitarian governments throughout the history of the church and can be seen in recent years in the actions of the Communists, as they seek to overtake a nation.

The death of James at the hand of Herod serves to signal us to two very important changes. First, the actions of Herod reveals a fundamental change in the attitude of this Herod compared to the attitude of his predecessor, under whose authority Jesus was put to death. The gospel accounts of the (political) trials and resulting crucifixion of Jesus consistently describe both Herod and Pilate as unconvinced of Jesus’ guilt and unwilling (even opposed) to putting Him to death. These political powers acted as they did because they were forced, by political pressure, to do as the religious leaders urged. It is different here. No one is pushing Herod. He is acting on his own initiative and for his own purposes. He is delighted to have the support of the people, but he is the active force.

Second, the response of the people to the actions of Herod reveal a change in the attitude of the masses toward the followers of Jesus, the church. Throughout the gospels, the masses generally were enthusiastic about Jesus. It was the leaders of the nation who opposed Him. They had to act very carefully so as not to stir up the people (cf. Luke 22:2, 6). Even at the crucifixion one has the sense that many of the people were not in favor of Jesus’ death. After the resurrection of Christ and the birth of the church, the church (and the apostles) were held in high regard by the masses. Thus, in Acts 4, the Sanhedrin had to take the masses into account when they persecuted the apostles (4:16-17). But here, in Acts 12, there are no religious leaders present or active. It is the people, the masses, the Jews as a whole, who seem to have changed in their attitude toward the church.

What do you suppose brought about this change in the attitude of the masses of Jews toward the apostles and the church? Allow me to offer two suggestions. The first is that the apostles may not have been as present in Jerusalem, due to their traveling to other places (like Samaria), where new congregations of believers were being established. If the apostles were not as present and visible, and their signs and wonders not as frequent, the people may have lost their fear or reverence for them. And secondly, the actions of the apostles in response to the salvation of “non-Jews” may have offended their prejudices and aroused their intense anger and opposition. Hellenistic Jews were gaining prominence and power over the native Hebrews. Samaritans and an Ethiopian eunuch were brought to faith and a church was being established, separate from Judaism. And now, the final straw seems to have been Peter’s visit to the house of a Gentile and all of these folks being converted. And the church in Jerusalem, after hearing Peter’s defense, accepted this as the plan and purpose of God. This was too much to endure! The church had to go!

The resolve of Herod and the Jews to do away with the church, and the risk for Peter, is underscored by Luke’s reference to the death of James, the brother of John (v. 2). Herod had already put him to death. The arrest of Peter was intended to result in a similar execution for Peter. But there was a difference. While it was God’s purpose for James to die, and thus to glorify Himself, it was His will to rescue Peter, and thus to bring glory to Himself.

God providentially delayed the execution of Peter so that his escape could be arranged. These were the “days of the unleavened bread,” and this is mentioned by Luke as the reason for Peter’s imprisonment. He was being held until he could be executed. In Mark 14:1-2 a similar matter is mentioned. The chief priests and scribes wanted to kill Jesus but not during the feast lest the people riot. And so it was with Herod and Peter. The fact that it was the week of the feast of unleavened bread required the postponing of an immediate trial and execution. Thus, in the providence of God, Peter’s execution was delayed, and his “release” was facilitated.

If Peter could not be executed for several days, Herod was intent on keeping him in custody, and thus he placed him in what would have to be called “maximum security.” Having visited in a number of maximum security prisons, I have never seen security measures as strong as those taken with Peter:

“Four soldiers in each quaternion, … two on the inside with the prisoner (chained to him) and two on the outside, in shifts of six hours each, sixteen soldiers in all, the usual Roman custom.”241

Did Herod learn of Peter’s previous escape, along with the other apostles, as reported in Acts 5? If so, he did not want to suffer the same measure of embarrassment by losing his prisoner. Thus, the highest level of security was insured. These measures remind me of Elijah’s instructions to “pour on the water” over the sacrifice and the wood, which he would pray that God would ignite. The more intense the efforts to prevent it, the more the evidence of God’s presence and power (cf. 1 Kings 18:32-35).

Peter’s plight is indeed a dangerous one. Herod, encouraged by the Jews, is trying to destroy the church by executing its leaders. James has already been put to death by the sword. Peter is in prison, heavily guarded. It seems to be only a matter of time before he is killed as well. But Luke, the literary genius, uses the art of understatement skillfully, when he sets all of the opposition of the Jews and their king in contrast to the prayers of the church and the power of God:

So Peter was kept in the prison, but prayer for him was being made fervently by the church to God (Acts 12:5).

We do not know what the church prayed for,242 but we do know that the church prayed fervently. I believe this was because they saw the church itself as being in grave danger. It was not just Peter’s life or safety which concerned them. Indeed, they should have been able to rejoice (as Paul would speak of his own death later—cf. Philippians 1:18-26) at the death of Peter, knowing that our Lord Himself had spoken of his death as glorifying God (John 21:19). But the church knew that if Herod was successful in carrying out his plans, the church could be eliminated, or at least greatly hurt.

It was an impossible situation. It was one in which the saints had little that they could do. In a sense, they were restricted to prayer. It was all they could do. In our day and time I can believe that there would be phone call campaigns to Washington D.C. and protest marches in front of city hall. I can believe that all kinds of human endeavors would be launched, so much so that there would be little (or no) time for prayer. “All” they could do was to pray. All? In spite of what they may have asked for, or believed would happen, God acted, and Luke would have us know that it was, in part, due to the prayers of His people. Prayer would certainly “change things” on this particular night.

Peter’s Release, Return, and Report
(12:6-17)

6 And on the very night when Herod was about to bring him forward, Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains; and guards in front of the door were watching over the prison. 7 And behold, an angel of the Lord suddenly appeared, and a light shone in the cell; and he struck Peter’s side and roused him, saying, “Get up quickly.” And his chains fell off his hands. 8 And the angel said to him, “Gird yourself and put on your sandals.” And he did so. And he said to him, “Wrap your cloak around you and follow me.” 9 And he went out and continued to follow, and he did not know that what was being done by the angel was real, but thought he was seeing a vision. 10 And when they had passed the first and second guard, they came to the iron gate that leads into the city, which opened for them by itself; and they went out and went along one street; and immediately the angel departed from him. 11 And when Peter came to himself, he said, “Now I know for sure that the Lord has sent forth His angel and rescued me from the hand of Herod and from all that the Jewish people were expecting.” 12 And when he realized this, he went to the house of Mary, the mother of John who was also called Mark, where many were gathered together and were praying. 13 And when he knocked at the door of the gate, a servant-girl named Rhoda came to answer. 14 And when she recognized Peter’s voice, because of her joy she did not open the gate, but ran in and announced that Peter was standing in front of the gate. 15 And they said to her, “You are out of your mind! But she kept insisting that it was so. And they kept saying, “It is his angel.” 16 But Peter continued knocking; and when they had opened, they saw him and were amazed. 17 But motioning to them with his hand to be silent, he described to them how the Lord had led him out of the prison. And he said, “Report these things to James243 and the brethren.”244 And he departed and went to another place.

Peter may have spent several nights in that jail cell, for the feast of unleavened bread lasted for a week. This was the final night, the “very night when Herod was going to bring him forward” to allow the crowd to call for his death and to further his own purposes by putting him to death. The time was late, very late, and there was no human hope of escape. Two guards were chained to Peter, one on each arm. Two more were stationed outside the door or the gate of his cell.

Let us pause a moment to consider these guards. We know there are four of them on duty. We know that two are chained to Peter. We also know from Luke’s account of the aftermath of Peter’s escape that none of the guards “saw” anything that happened. When Peter was found missing in the morning, no one had any explanation for what had happened. This informs me that throughout this entire escape process not one guard was awake, nor was any guard conscious of what was happening. I do not think the guards were merely asleep, for there was too much happening that night which should have awakened even the sleepiest person. There was a supernatural deadening of the senses or consciousness of these guards which produced something similar to unconsciousness.

Such “unconsciousness” was not always the case. At the cross of our Lord, for example, the centurion standing nearby was fully aware of what had happened, and as a result he exclaimed, “Truly this was the Son of God!” (Matthew 27:54). So too with our Lord’s resurrection. Those who guarded the tomb of our Lord beheld the earthquake and the angel of the Lord who rolled away the stone, and “they shook for fear of him, and became like dead men” (Matthew 28:2-4). Later, they reported all that had happened to the chief priests and were bribed to keep quiet about what they witnessed (Matthew 28:11-15).

At other times then men actually saw the supernatural hand of God, but not the at the release of Peter. Why not? Why did God not purpose for these men to see His mighty hand and to know that it was He who had delivered His servant Peter from death? I think it is for the same reason He did not instruct Peter to go to the temple and to preach publicly as He had done in Acts 5. It was too late. The time for repentance was past. It was now time for judgment.

And judgment came, first to these guards who would have played a role in the execution of Peter (if only by keeping him confined in his cell until the feast was over), and then to Herod himself. Because God had kept their unbelieving eyes from seeing Peter’s miraculous rescue, they had no explanation to offer,245 and Herod had but one conclusion to draw. It had to have been an “inside job.” No one, he seemed to reason, could have been loosed from their chains and passed through those doors and gates unless someone on the inside let them out, and the others did nothing to stop it. And so after examining them all and finding no explanation, Herod concluded that all were guilty, and he had all the guards put to death. How amazing! The executioners (so to speak) were executed, and the condemned was set free.

In addition to the blindness of the guards, I want you to notice the boldness of the escape. As a young lad attending summer camp (I would never do this now), I was known to “sneak out” from my cabin and do some silly prank. I can assure you that what I did was sneaky, and not bold. Boldness characterizes (as a rule) the actions of the righteous, while stealth and sneakiness characterizes the one doing what is wrong (Proverbs 28:1). The best that an evil man can do is to pretend to be bold (Proverbs 21:29). This escape is marked by boldness. The angel appears (unseen) boldly, virtually ignoring the guards. There is a bright light. The chains fell from Peter’s wrists (I think not silently, either). They walked past the guards, through the various gates, and out, as it were, the front door. The angel left Peter standing in the street. There is a boldness to this escape which is characteristic of righteousness.

Finally, there is a strong evidence of passivity on the part of Peter. The escape was not Peter’s plan and not his doing. Peter is sound asleep when the angel appears and hardly awake until after the entire incident is over. In considering this, it occurred to me that the deliverance of Peter was very similar to the awakening of one of our “sleepy-headed,” “non-morning person” children. Think about it. How do you awaken one of your slow-to-rise children? About the way the angel did. First, the angel came into the room (cell) and turned on the light—a very bright light. That always works for starters, but it isn’t enough. And so the angel did about what we do—he struck Peter on the side. We may shake our children gently, but the physical stimulation helps the process. And then, just like we do, the angel told Peter what to do—exactly what to do—step by step. Peter was instructed to put on his “foundation garments,” then to put on his sandals (slippers or shoes for us), and then to wrap a cloak around him (we would probably have our child put on his or her bathrobe or put on a coat). I can almost see Peter, at each command, sleepily complying, with but a grunt or a muffled “okay.” Did Peter think the angel was his wife?

The point is made. Peter was not sitting up, awake, with black-saucered eyes, agonizing about the events of the next day. He was sound asleep. He was not trying to pick the lock on his chains or dig a tunnel. He did not scold the angel for coming so late nor did he propose an escape plan. Peter’s deliverance, like the salvation of every saint, was the work of God, and not of man. Peter participated, but he did not plan nor produce the escape.246

Not until Peter was outside the gate, some distance from the prison, standing in the street, did he realize that what he had experienced was not a vision, but reality. Can you not see him mumbling to himself all through the experience, “Wow, this vision is even better than the one about the animals coming down from heaven!”? He realized that his escape was God’s deliverance—from the evil intent of Herod and from the expectations of the Jews. Man proposes, but God disposes. It was God’s time for James to die, but it was not yet time for Peter to die. I cannot help but wonder if this experience was instrumental in Peter’s life in removing the fear of death. If Peter was able to sleep those last few hours before his death (and soundly too!), how he could rest in His Lord, even when men wished him dead and were determined to bring it to pass.

Was it the cool night air that suddenly brought him to full consciousness? Regardless, Peter’s first conscious thoughts were not of himself or of completing his escape, but of those who were most concerned about him. He went to Mary’s house,247 where many had gathered to pray. He may not have known that all would be gathered there, although he may have been present with this group if there was a similar prayer meeting held for James.

The only door which failed to open that night was the door of Mary’s house. This was due to the joy of Rhoda, the servant-girl who answered it, and the unbelief of those who had gathered to pray. They were willing to believe that Peter’s “angel” had appeared after his death, but they were not willing to believe that God’s angel had delivered him from death. Peter reported to these saints that which neither the guards nor Herod ever knew. He wanted them to know that he was safe, thanks to God’s intervention, and that he was going to drop “out of sight” for a time. Until Herod’s plan was somehow terminated, Peter would keep his identity and his address a secret, even, it would seem, from his fellow-saints. This may well have been for their own protection, since Herod would not be above torturing any of them to learn his whereabouts.

Notice one final thing about this group that had gathered for prayer. There were no leaders present, it would seem. James was dead. John was not mentioned. And James, the half-brother of our Lord who was emerging as a key leader in the Jerusalem church, was not present but was to be notified of Peter’s deliverance. The other “brothers” who were to be told may have also been leaders in the church. I believe the church’s leaders were not present because it would have made it easy for Herod to kill off the church’s leaders at one time and in one place. The church leaders, at this point in time, had gone underground.

A Further Answer to Prayer:
The Opposition Removed
(12:18-23)

18 Now when day came, there was no small disturbance among the soldiers as to what could have become of Peter. 19 And when Herod had searched for him and had not found him, he examined the guards and ordered that they be led away to execution. And he went down from Judea to Caesarea248 and was spending time there. 20 Now he was very angry with the people of Tyre and Sidon; and with one accord they came to him, and having won over Blastus the king’s chamberlain, they were asking for peace because their country was fed by the king’s country. 21 And on an appointed day Herod, having put on his royal apparel, took his seat on the rostrum and began delivering an address to them. 22 And the people kept crying out, “The voice of a god and not of a man!” 23 And immediately an angel of the Lord struck him because he did not give God the glory, and he was eaten by worms and died.

The prayers of the saints gathered at the home of Mary were answered much more fully than they imagined. Not only was Peter spared execution at the hand of Herod, but the opposition of Herod was nullified by his own death.249 God removed Herod’s resistance by removing Herod. This too was an answer to the prayers of the saints, another answer far beyond what they asked or thought. Their prayers were answered by saving one man, Peter, from death, and by delivering another, Herod, to death. Preceding the death of Herod was the death of Peter’s guards, by Herod’s orders.

What an understatement we see here in verse 18! “There was no small disturbance among the soldiers.” It was sheer panic. These men recognized not only that Peter was missing, but that Herod was furious. They knew that they were now the endangered species. Their doom was the same as Peter’s a few hours before, but there was no one to deliver them from the wrath of Herod. And what was worse—they did not have the foggiest idea what had actually happened. It is one thing to get caught doing wrong and to have to suffer the consequences. It is another to be condemned and not even know what happened, or what part you had in it all. They were called to give an account of the previous night by Herod, and they suffered from a divinely imposed amnesia. No small disturbance indeed!

Peter could not be found, and no explanation could be found either. Imagine finding the handcuffs fixed to the hands of the soldiers, and yet Peter’s hands somehow extracted, with the cuffs locked. Imagine finding no evidence of a tunnel, and no clue of any typical escape effort. There was only one human explanation: the guards had to have let Peter go, and all of the guards on duty had to play a part in this. And so these men experienced the death by the sword to which Peter was sentenced and which they were to play a part in executing. I wonder how many soldiers would be eager to guard a Christian after this.

Probably more agitated than ever, Herod left Judea and went down to Caesarea, the “seat of government of Judea under the Romans.”250 Some time seems to have passed before this incident recorded by Luke took place, but Luke makes it very clear that Herod’s death is directly related to the death of James, the deliverance of Peter, the prayers of the saints, and the end of the persecution which kept the apostles in hiding.

Herod not only had a grudge against the church, but he was also embittered against the people of Tyre and Sidon. They were not his subjects, but they were the recipients of government aid, which seems to have been distributed by Herod. The people of Tyre and Sidon were very eager to appease the wrath of this king, for their own benefit. And thus they played the game of politics to the hilt. They got to Herod through his chamberlain, Blastus, and arranged for a meeting with him. Perhaps they invited him to be the speaker of a festive banquet. In one way or another, they arranged with him to speak to them, and as he did so they called out, “The voice of a god and not of a man!” Such statements were not unusual in those days, but they were both untrue and damnable. He was no god! He was not, in many ways, much of a king. The words were sheer flattery. As a much wiser king said, A man who flatters his neighbor Is spreading a net for his steps (Proverbs 29:5).

Have you ever heard a politician’s speech which would tempt you to say that the speaker was a god and not a man? Neither have I. If one observes the politicians when they do speak to their peers, they are virtually ignored. There is little chance of such flattery as we see here, but there is a great possibility of boredom. The words were empty and false and failing to recognize them as such killed Herod, from one point of view. Did the pleasure of the Jews at the death of James spur Herod on to try to kill Peter? The crowd which Herod sat before now would kill him with false kindness. Did Herod play politics with the church? Politics would now kill the politician.

Herod died because he did not give God the glory. This crowd had, in Jesus’ words, rendered to Caesar what belonged only to God. Herod must have known better, but he liked hearing these words too well. His failure to reject such adoration and worship was tantamount to accepting this statement as true. His silence was also fatal.

There is a kind of “poetic justice” in the death of Herod. He killed James and sought to kill Peter, and so God took his life. He played the politician, and politics killed him. He dressed in such a way as to project a splendor which was divine, yet he died the ignoble death of being eaten by worms. There could not be a more humiliating way to die. There was great glory in the death of James, but there was no glory in the death of Herod.

The Unceasing Growth of the Church
(12:24)

But the word of the Lord continued to grow and to be multiplied.

This is surely not a new statement. All through the Book of Acts thus far we have seen periodic reference to the growth of the church. But it is a very fitting conclusion to this incident. It contrasts the results of God’s work against the resistance of men like Herod and the Jews. Herod had commenced an attack on the church at Jerusalem, focusing on the execution of the leaders of the church. God purposed for James to die for the sake of the gospel and to save Peter for the sake of the gospel. He also purposed to remove Herod and some of the prison guards and to bring his opposition to a halt. And so we see the alpha and omega of this story, as it were. We see the beginning contrasted with the end. If all is well that ends well, then all is well here. James may have died, but the church is not dead. Much more, the church is not only alive; it is continuing to grow, even when the masses and their king oppose it, and seek to remove it from the face of the earth. How futile is man’s opposition to God and to His church!

The Return of Barnabas and Saul
(12:25)

And Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem when they had fulfilled their mission, taking along with them John, who was also called Mark.

Luke has set the death of James and the deliverance of Peter in the midst of the offering of the saints of Antioch to the saints in Judea. Just prior to chapter 12 we are told that the offering was sent with Barnabas and Saul (11:30), and the last verse of our chapter (12:25) reports the return of Barnabas and Saul to Antioch, accompanied by John Mark. The death of James and the deliverance of Peter are surely meant to be understood in conjunction with the surrounding context. In our conclusion we shall seek to learn what Luke is telling us.

Conclusion

The first lesson to understand from our passage, and its broader context, is that this is a clear point of transition. Acts 12 is the end of one era, and chapter 13 is the beginning of another. Acts 12 is the account of the passing of Peter. Not that Peter passes from the scene by virtue of his death, but he passes from the scene by virtue of his absence. Chapter 12, in large measure, is a farewell to Peter, as chapter 13 is the commencement of a strong emphasis on Paul’s ministry.

But it is not merely the passing from the scene of one leader (Peter) and the rise to prominence of another (Paul). This change in personalities is but a signal, a pointer, to a much larger change—the transition from the Jews to the Gentiles, and from Jerusalem to Antioch. From here on out, the churches that are founded and that grow are predominantly Gentile in makeup. The Jewish church in Jerusalem and those saints who gathered in synagogues around the world of that day faded away, much like Peter. The reason is explained by Paul in Romans 9-11. The times of the Gentiles have begun, and the time of Israel’s hardening has come as well. Many Gentiles will be saved, but few Jews. Because of this, the church will become predominantly Gentile for centuries to come, until the return of our Lord which is yet future.

The arrest of Peter, and the intent of Herod and the Jews to kill him, is a very significant and final element in the judicial hardening of the Jews by God and in the conversion of many Gentiles. Up to this point in time, the gospel continued to be proclaimed in Israel. God’s arms were opened wide, and the Jews were urged to turn to Jesus as God’s Messiah. But now, virtually all Israel has heard the good news, and all Israel (with the exception of those saved) has rejected the gospel. The final rebellion and rejection of Israel is reported here, in Acts 12, just prior to the sending out of Barnabas and Saul from Antioch. God’s evangelistic thrust to the Gentiles in chapter 13, Luke is saying, is the result of Israel’s rejection of Jesus as the Christ (and of His church).

Think through the Gospels and Acts with me for a moment, and see what I am suggesting here. At the outset of Jesus’ ministry, there was a foreshadowing of the rejection of the masses in the rejection of Jesus by those at Nazareth (Luke 4:16-30), after He made it clear that the Gentiles would be blessed by His Messianic ministry, as well as the Jews (indeed, in the context, instead of the Jews). In spite of this one outburst of opposition from the Jews as a group, Jesus was generally highly regarded by the people. It was the leaders of the nation Israel who initially opposed Jesus and who orchestrated His execution.

When Jesus began to associate with “sinners” early in His ministry, this was the source of great offense to the Pharisees, the separatists, who viewed holiness in terms of separation from those (others) who were sinners. Sin was conceived of as breaking their rules, rather than as the violation of God’s Word (although they tended to see their traditions as virtually synonymous with the Law of God). And so by Luke chapter 5 we find the Pharisees hot on Jesus’ trail, seeking to show Him up, jealous because He would associate with sinners, and not exclusively associate with them. The scribes too opposed Jesus and often in league with the Pharisees. These were the scholars and Bible students of the day. Their interpretations of the Old Testament were the basis for much that the Pharisees practiced. When Jesus attacked their teaching of the Law as shallow, inaccurate, or merely their own traditions, they were offended. They frequently opposed Him, seeking to show Him up as a fraud.

Eventually, the scribes and Pharisees were joined by another group, the Sadducees. The Sadducees were the liberals of that day, not believing in miracles, the resurrection of the dead, or angels and demons. The Sadducees were the “establishment” of that day, the pragmatists who got ahead in life by collaborating with the Romans and by cutting corners with God’s Law. Those who ran the money changing concession in the temple precincts were of this group. They were offended by Jesus when they saw that He came to do away with their practices. They saw Jesus as a threat to their position, wealth, and future. The opposition of the Sadducees became most intense once Jesus got to Jerusalem, their “turf.” He had to be gotten rid of, not so much because He was wrong, but because He would do away with them if He could.

The scribes, Pharisees, and Sadducees joined forces to do away with Jesus. It was through their pressure that Herod and Pilate were virtually forced to execute Jesus, even though they did not really feel Him to be a threat to society, or even to themselves. The common people were kept under control and some were undoubtedly manipulated into opposition to Jesus, but the masses were a group that favored Jesus and disliked their leaders, even down to the final days of Jesus’ earthly life and ministry. The leaders of the nation had to deal with the masses most carefully.

Once Jesus was crucified and had risen from the dead, the nature of the opposition to Him and to His church changed. Now, it was not the Pharisees but the Sadducees who took up the torch of opposition to Jesus. This was, to some degree, the result of the fact that the Pharisees believed (at least in principle) the things which the church did. They believed in the resurrection of the dead and miracles and heaven and hell. They began to lose their zeal to oppose the church. The Sadducees, however, rejected such doctrines as the resurrection of the dead, and thus the preaching of the apostles (that Jesus had been put to death by sinful men, but raised to life by God) was not at all welcomed. And so the Sadducees took the lead in opposing the church after Pentecost.

But in Acts 5, there is another transition in the opposition to the church. After the supernatural release of the apostles in this chapter, the advice of Gamaliel seemed much more appealing. Why should they work so hard to oppose the church, especially since it did no good; the church continued to grow—even faster, and they were made to look like fools? Thus, the decision of the Sanhedrin in Acts 5 seems to stand. The opposition of the Sanhedrin, from this point on, fades away.

In Acts 6 the torch of opposition to the church is taken up by yet another group, those who were Hellenistic Jews. Saul seems to be one of the ringleaders, if not the primary driving force behind the movement. And so these Hellenistic Jews bring about the death of Stephen251 and bring about with it an intense persecution of the church in Jerusalem and Judea. The unwitting effect is that the church is disbursed, and the gospel is proclaimed abroad. The salvation of Saul takes the wind out of the sails of this movement, however, and the church returns to a season of peace after Saul’s dramatic conversion.

Now, in Acts 12, we see the final opposition movement in Jerusalem and Judea, before the destruction of that city by the Roman armies in 70 AD. It is not the leaders of the Jews who oppose the church here, but Herod and the Jewish people at large. Herod, not due to the pressure of the Jewish religious leaders, but by his own initiative, goes after the apostles and seeks to destroy the church. And the masses of the Jewish people love it, spurring him on. This is the last straw, for now virtually every segment of the society of Jerusalem has rejected Jesus and His church. Will God commence the conversion of Gentiles en masse? It is because Israel, en masse, has rejected the gospel. Now the gospel will go to the Gentiles. Thus, the actions of Herod and of the Jewish people become the basis for God’s turning His back upon this people and this place for many years to come, even to the present day. There will be a remnant saved, but only a small segment of the Jews, during this time of the Gentiles. This is the rejection foreseen by our Lord at His triumphal entry into Jerusalem, with its subsequent judgment. No wonder our Lord wept over this city and its fate. The day of salvation for Israel as a nation has passed.252

The death of James and the deliverance of Peter is another lesson in the sovereignty of God. There are tremendous contrasts present here, and they have profound implications. Peter, James, and John, were a trio of men, to whom Jesus gave privileged access, information, and experience. These three alone (of the twelve) were present on the mount of transfiguration, for example. One would think from the evidence of the gospels that Jesus had a very significant role and ministry for each—and He did, but not as we would have supposed.

How different was the fate of these three men, all of whom had such similar experiences and privileges at the feet of Jesus. James and John were brothers. James died first; John last. James wrote no books; John authored five. Peter and James were both arrested by Herod, who intended to kill both. James was not delivered from death; Peter was. But James was not shortchanged by his death. When Jesus foretold the deaths of James and John in Mark 10 (cf. vv. 38-39), it was a privilege; it was a sharing of the very cup of which Jesus drank. In his early death, James was privileged to be one of the first to “depart, and to be with Christ” which is far better. In this death, he glorified His Lord and shared in His glory. By his death, he went to glory. This was no “raw deal” for James.

What a commentary Acts 12 provides us on the words of John, recorded in the last chapter of his gospel. Peter, James, and John were all present when Jesus appeared to them. Peter was asked the three-fold question (“Do you love Me …”), and was given a three-fold command (“Feed My sheep.”). He was also given the command to follow Christ, with a specific reference to his death. And yet Peter wanted to know about John’s death, about what God had purposed for John. The result was a popular misconception of Jesus’ words, as though He had said that John would not die, and (perhaps) as though Peter would die first. Here were Peter and John, thinking of their deaths, and now we see that in God’s plan and purpose it was neither of them who would be honored by the privilege of dying first. That privilege was saved for James.

There is nothing mechanical about the Christian life. God is not obliged to treat all Christians alike, and the record of Acts (among other books of the Bible) is that God deals differently with each individual. Summed up in one word, God is sovereign. He works all things according to His own good pleasure. Men cannot and do not manipulate God; God manipulates men, for His glory and for their glory and good. How evident this is in the lives of these three men, all of whom experienced such different fates, all of whom served God in such different ways.

There is, in this text (as in Acts as a whole), a strong emphasis on prayer. We are shown that the deliverance of Peter and the death of Herod (and thus, the termination of this period of official, governmental, persecution) is directly related to the prayers of the saints, made in Peter’s behalf. It was not that these prayers were so accurate or that the saints had so much faith, but that these saints acknowledged their dependence upon a sovereign God, who is in control of this world, including its kings. In Acts and in life, the prayers of the saints accomplish much.

Finally, these two incidents recorded in Acts 12 teach us a truth on which we can live or lose our lives in His service. Years later, Peter wrote to those saints who lived dispersed among the heathen, speaking the truths which he had learned from his own experience:253

For if God did not spare angels when they sinned, but cast them into hell and committed them to pits of darkness, reserved for judgment; and did not spare the ancient world, but preserved Noah, a preacher of righteousness, with seven others, when He brought a flood upon the world of the ungodly; and if He condemned the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah to destruction by reducing them to ashes, having made them an example to those who would live ungodly thereafter; and if He rescued righteous Lot, oppressed by the sensual conduct of unprincipled men (for by what he saw and heard that righteous man, while living among them, felt his righteous soul tormented day after day with their lawless deeds), then the Lord knows how to rescue the godly from temptation,254 and to keep the unrighteous under punishment for the day of judgment (2 Peter 2:4-9).

Do you see what Peter is saying in verse 9? It is the very lesson which is graphically taught and illustrated in Acts 12: GOD IS ABLE TO DELIVER HIS SAINTS FROM EVIL MEN, AND TO DELIVER EVIL MEN TO DIVINE JUDGMENT.

If we were to consistently live our daily lives on this principle, our lives would be radically transformed. We need not fear men, but only God. And those who fear God as a loving Father need not fear His divine wrath, but can be assured that evil men will be judged by God in the end. God will deliver His saints from evil men, and He will deliver evil men to eternal judgment.

May I ask you this question: What is the nature of the deliverance with which God will deliver you? Will God deliver you from the snares of evil men into the blessings of His kingdom, or will He deliver you to judgment? The difference in these two destinies is determined by your response to the person of Jesus Christ. If you receive Him as God’s Savior, as the One who died for your sins, and who gives to you His righteousness, you will be delivered to the blessings of heaven. If you reject Him, you have the fate of Herod awaiting you. May God grant that you make the decision to trust in Jesus and to be delivered from divine wrath.

One final word. In this sense of deliverance, James too was delivered from evil men. He was delivered from their presence by his death. Peter was delivered from Herod by Herod’s death. James was delivered from evil men, to the glory and blessedness of God’s presence. Peter was delivered from death to a further time of earthly service. But both saints were delivered. God always delivers His own!


236 To “mistreat” is to deliberately do evil to someone, and thus it would seem that Herod sought to do evil against the church. This expression “mistreat” is only found elsewhere in Acts 7:6, 19, of Pharaoh’s mistreatment of Israel, and in 1 Peter 3:13.

237 “Eusebius (HE 2.9.2-3) preserves the tradition from the seventh book of Clement of Alexandria’s Hypotyposes that the officer who guarded James was so impressed by his witness the he professed himself a Christian and was beheaded along with him.” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 234, fn. 7.

238 The “sword” is the instrument of government, which is divinely charged with rewarding those who do good and with punishing those who do evil (cf. Romans 13:1-4). It was with the “sword” that John the Baptist was executed by Herod Antipas. Both in John’s case, and now with James, the “sword” was misused by men in a position of power, to achieve their own purposes.

239 The tendency of some commentators is to explain the actions of Herod here as his seeking the favor of the Jews. This is evidently true, but it was not Herod’s initial reason or motivation for putting James to death. Herod executed James to do away with him and thus to cripple the church. (It would seem to me that he was after the inner three: Peter, James, and John. Perhaps John was out of town, as he and Peter were gone from Jerusalem to go down to Samaria in Acts 8:14ff.) To Herod’s delight, the majority of the Jews were pleased at the execution of James. This only served to intensify his efforts, but this does not seem to be the cause for his actions in the first place. Pleasing the Jews may have been Herod’s motivation to kill Peter, but it was not his motivation for killing James, as I read Luke’s account of it.

240 Herod in this context is Herod Agrippa I, a grandson of Herod the Great, who after a somewhat tempestuous youth was granted ever-increasing areas to rule by the Emperors Gaius and Claudius; by AD 41 he had acceded to a kingdom of similar extent to that of his grandfather. He did his best to win the favour of the Jews and especially cultivated the Pharisees.” I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 207.

241 A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, p. 165.

242 One does indeed wonder if they even prayed for his release, in the light of their response to his release and appearance to them at the door of Mary’s house. Did they pray for a quick and painless death? It is at least possible.

243 “The James mentioned here is the brother of Jesus (Mk. 6:3) who later figured as the leader of the church in Jerusalem (15:13; 21:18); Paul regarded him, along with Peter and John, as one of the three ‘pillars’ of the church (Gal. 2:9). He had been a witness of a resurrection appearance of Jesus (1 Cor. 15:7), and hence Paul recognized him as an apostle (Gal. 1:19). It seems probable that from an early stage he was one of the leaders in the church, and at some point he took Peter’s place as the recognized leader.” I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), pp. 210-211.

244 “The brethren can simply mean the other members of the church, but it is just possible that the word has here the technical sense of the leaders in the church.” Marshall, p. 211.

245 In find in their failure to explain Peter’s disappearance a parallel to the rapture of the saints. Like Peter, we who are alive at the time of the rapture, will suddenly disappear. Those who are left behind, who have refused to believe in the Lord Jesus or in His word, will have no excuse at all.

246 I am often involved in prison ministry, and so let me say a word or two about “escapes.” This text does not sanction escapes. This escape is right because God planned and executed it. If an angel suddenly appears in your cell, your shackles fall from your hands, and the doors of the prison swing open, while the guards are not conscious of a thing, then by all means walk away from that prison. But don’t make this text an excuse for an escape. Even those wrongly arrested and confined are not given such license. Remember James!

247 Luke includes the detail that this Mary was also the mother of John Mark, who was also a cousin of Barnabas (Colossians 4:10), and who would accompany Barnabas and Saul back to Antioch (Acts 12:25), and then go with them on their first missionary journey (13:5). He was later to leave them in Perga of Pamphylia (13:13). Disagreement between Barnabas and Paul over whether or not he should accompany them on their next journey brought about the separation of Barnabas and Paul as a missionary team, resulting in two teams (Acts 15:36-41). Eventually Paul spoke highly of Mark and urged that he be sent to him (2 Timothy 4:11).

248 “Soon afterward, Agrippa left Jerusalem for Caesarea, the seat of government of Judaea under the Romans. When it is said that he ‘went down from Judaea,’ Judaea is used in its narrower sense of the territory of the Jews. Caesarea, although it belonged politically to Judaea, was not in strictly Jewish territory: from its foundation by Herod the Great it was a predominantly Gentile city.” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 240.

249 It would seem that Herod’s departure (followed by his death, and thus, no return) insured Peter’s future safety, for surely Herod would have made every effort to find Peter, no matter how long it took.

250 F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 240.

251 It is true that Stephen was brought before the Sanhedrin, but they never pronounced sentence, so far as I can tell. It turned into a mob situation, with Stephen being drug from the meeting place and stoned. It was not the Sanhedrin that was in charge here, in my opinion.

252 This helps to explain one of the key differences between the deliverance of the apostles from prison in Acts 5 and the deliverance of Peter in Acts 12. In Acts 5, the deliverance of the apostles is done very publicly. They are sent right back to the temple, to continue preaching the good news. The public nature of the apostles’ escape was intended to be a witness to the people of the nation Israel that Jesus was their Messiah. But in Acts 12, no one but the disciples knew what had happened to Peter, or how. This is because God was no longer calling this nation to repentance, but was commencing the time of their divine discipline.

253 The more I read and study the gospels, Acts, and the epistles, I am convinced that our Lord gave the authors of Scripture experiences which became the basis of their later writings. Having studied the lives of Peter and Paul in the Book of Acts, I come to their epistles with a whole new outlook. I come to see that these men wrote about the very things which the gospels and Acts say they experienced. In our day and culture in which we emphasize “head knowledge” and minimize experience, let me remind you that Jesus taught His disciples less in the classroom or by means of a textbook than He did by means of experiences. Truth that is not experienced is hypothetical. Those who have not experienced God’s truth, at least in some measure, are handicapped in their ability to communicate. Our most powerful witness is that which comes from the truth which we have experienced. Let us keep a proper balance of intellectual knowledge and practical experience. Indeed, the “knowledge” of which the Bible often speaks is an “experiential knowledge,” not just an academic understanding.

254 I do not like the rendering “temptation” here. The marginal note in the NASB suggests the better rendering, I believe, “trial.” God knows how to deliver His saints from the afflictions imposed by evil men, and how to deliver evil men to judgment.

Related Topics: Suffering, Trials, Persecution

20. What a Way to Go (Acts 13:1-13)

Introduction

I have always wanted to leave a church the way Barnabas and Saul did in our text. And thus I have entitled this message, “What A Way To Go.” There were no arguments. No one was fired. Everyone seemed to agree that it was God’s will for these two to leave, even though they were loved and would be greatly missed. This exit is indeed an ideal one, one which I would like to experience if God ever calls me to leave this church and go elsewhere.

As I shared this with a friend in ministry while conducting a series in his church some distance from Dallas, he related that this had always been his desire also—to have the church reluctantly conclude it was time for him to leave, at the same time he felt God’s leading in the same direction, thus having a very unanimous sense of the Spirit’s guidance.

Although this was his ideal, my fellow-teacher continued that in his experience, it had not actually worked out this way. Out of the blue he received a call from a distant church, a church he had never heard of nor contacted. They wanted him to come and consider the possibility of God’s leading him and his family to this new ministry. Although reluctant, he decided to share this invitation with the elders of his church, and while he really did not want to check out this opportunity, the elders encouraged him to do so anyway. And so he went—and he fell in love with the people and the place. He really wanted to go. Submitting his resignation, he accepted the call.

But just before I arrived at his church, he had a change of mind. Having had some second thoughts, he “unresigned” and called the other church to reverse his acceptance of their offer to serve there. It was a very difficult and embarrassing situation which called for some adjustments on the part of all. A few months later, I noticed my friend’s address had changed, to the church that had invited him to come which he had declined.

My friend’s experience did not work out as nicely and neatly as that of Barnabas and Saul. But this was an ideal departure and not the consistent experience of these men either. The so-called “second missionary journey of Paul” began with an argument with Barnabas. leading to this team splitting into two teams (cf. Acts 15:36-41). And Paul’s ministry to Rome commenced with his arrest (cf. Acts 21:15ff.). We see then that even apostles did not always have a comfortable change.

And so, as we approach this first “call” to missionary service, let us remember that it was a wonderful, ideal experience, but it was not necessarily a typical one. God’s guidance sometimes comes through pleasant circumstances, and at other times it comes through painful or even tragic circumstances.

Our text is a very important one, for it describes the birth of what we might call “foreign missions.”

“The importance of the present narrative is that it describes the first piece of planned ‘overseas mission’ carried out by representatives of a particular church, rather than by solitary individuals, and begun by a deliberate church decision, inspired by the Spirit, rather than somewhat more causally as a result of persecution.”255

Up to this point, evangelism has occurred but not missions. The persecution resulting from the death of Stephen did scatter the saints from Jerusalem, and many of these saints did share their faith. But had you asked any of these saints why they were leaving Jerusalem, they would not have told you that it was as a part of a massive missions program of the church in Jerusalem. They fled to save their lives, not to save souls. Evangelism happened providentially, but not purposefully, so far as the church in Jerusalem was concerned. Now the church, prompted by the Holy Spirit, made a conscious decision to send forth Barnabas and Saul for the purpose of what we might call “missionary activity.”

We must recognize the brevity of this account, and thus we should be informed that God is not here giving us a “pattern” to follow closely. Luke is telling us what happened, but he has not gone into detail as to how it happened. There are several features of our text, however, which do not seem to match present missions practice. Actually some of our “foreign missions” practices are “foreign” to this text. It remains for us to see what these are and to determine whether we are in violation of biblical principle, or whether we are simply operating within the freedom of God’s Word in terms of our practice. Let us seriously take a close look at “missions” in our text and explore its implications for “missions” today.

The Structure of the Text

The structure of our text may be summarized as follows:

  • The Setting Apart of Barnabas and Saul (vv. 1-3)
  • The Ministry of Barnabas and Saul in Cyprus (vv. 4-12)

The Setting Apart of the Gospel from the teaching of Elymas

The Setting Apart of Paul over Barnabas

  • The Separation of John Mark from Saul and Barnabas (v. 13)

Setting Apart Barnabas and Saul
(13:1-3)

Now there were at Antioch, in the church that was there, prophets and teachers: Barnabas, and Simeon who was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen who had been brought up with Herod the tetrarch,256 and Saul.257 2 And while they were ministering to the Lord and fasting, the Holy Spirit said, “Set apart for Me Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them.” 3 Then, when they had fasted and prayed and laid their hands on them, they sent them away.

It is interesting to note that while Luke does not record the names of those “magnificent folks” who shared their faith with the people of Antioch, he does record the names of those who were prophets and teachers there. It is possible that some of these men may have been some of those early evangelists. Lucius of Cyrene, for example, might have been one of them.258

The naming of these five men does several things. First, it indicates that this church was blessed with five men who were filling the vital role of prophet and teacher, a role that was vital in this early church which did not yet possess any of the New Testament writings. It also indicates to the reader that there were other men who were able to carry on this role when Barnabas and Saul left the church. The fact that Luke names not only Barnabas and Saul, but the remaining three may be God’s way of documenting the leadership of this church, accrediting these three men. The order of the names, with Barnabas listed first and Saul last, indicates that at this point it was Barnabas who was the prominent leader of these men and that Paul was the “rookie.” This will change at the end of our passage. The names of these men, along with details supplied by Luke, indicate that they were a diverse group. They appear to be functioning as the leadership of this newly-born church.259 The fact that this church had a plurality of gifted men is no surprise, for Barnabas seems to have been a man who sought and encouraged other men to develop (cf. Acts 11:25-26).

This missionary call came not to Barnabas alone or just to Barnabas and Saul, but to the leadership of the church at Antioch and thus to the whole church. I believe the Holy Spirit spoke to the church through one of these men whom Luke has listed and has designated as a prophet. Unlike the revelation that came to this church from Agabus, who came down along with other prophets from Jerusalem (Acts 11:27-28), this revelation came to the church through a “home grown” prophet.260 The two men who were sent out were Hellenistic Jews; they were the leaders of this church, and they were the best the church had to give. As these “founding fathers” moved on, the church was challenged in its growth and ministry in a very healthy way. The move was one that was good for all, even if it was a painful one.

The “call” came to the church through its leaders at a time when they were going about their worship and service to God, as usual. Luke tells us that the Holy Spirit spoke “as they were ministering to the Lord and fasting” (v. 2). I used to think these leaders were in a special time of prayer and fasting, seeking the Lord’s will and guidance, as though they sensed that “something was up,” that some new course was to be taken. I do not think so now. This has never yet been the way God has worked through the church to this point. God has led in unusual ways and has brought the church to action which it would not even have dreamed of doing. The sovereignty of God and of His leading has always been evident to this point. Men have not anticipated God’s leading, and they would often have resisted it if they did sense what it would be.

My understanding of the word “fasting” as the reason I was inclined to think this revelation came to the church at some time of special seeking. Fasting is not a part of my own practice, and it is surely not a part of the normal practice of our church. Fasting is never popular in a self-indulgent society, and that we are. And so, to me, fasting is a kind of “emergency procedure,” something you do only on special occasions.

It is of course true that fasting did happen on special occasions, especially those of mourning and/or of repentance (cf. Jonah 3). But fasting was practiced on a much more regular basis as well. Jesus fasted (cf. Matthew 4:2). He also taught his disciples about fasting (cf. Matthew 6:16ff.). Contrary to the practice of the scribes and Pharisees, who made their fasting a “badge of spirituality” and thus made it a public matter, Jesus advocated fasting in a way that was not public—a merely external ritual. When questioned as to why His disciples did not fast, Jesus’ answer was that He was still with His disciples, but that when He was gone, they would fast (Matthew 9:14-15). Thus, Jesus practiced and taught fasting. The church fasted too as we will see in Acts 14:23. I believe, therefore, that the Spirit spoke to the church as they went about their normal course of worshipping God through service.

Luke, however, describes not one time of fasting, but two. It was while they were ministering to the Lord and fasting that the revelation came, but after it came, the church261 again returned to “fasting and prayer” (v. 3). This may seem unnecessary at first, but not after some thought. There was now a very pressing matter before the church, one which called for fasting and prayer.

Imagine, for a moment, that you were among those five men, and that the Holy Spirit had said to you, “Set apart for Me Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them.” Would this not pose several problems and raise a number of questions?262 What was “the work to which God had called Barnabas and Saul”? This was not spelled out, and they must come to a clear grasp of what it was. And what did it mean to “set apart” these men? Were they, for example, to be financially supported by the church at Antioch? It would seem that the answer to this was “No.”263 No wonder the church set apart a time for prayer and fasting.264 They had some important decisions to make and some very important actions to take. They wanted to be certain that they were doing that which would be pleasing to Him.

When they had come to a clear sense of direction, they acted. They laid their hands on these two beloved leaders, to indicate that God was with them, as were they, in this work to which they were now to continue in a different context. They sent them out, in one sense, but Luke makes it plain that in the final analysis it was the Holy Spirit who did so.

Implications for Missions Today

I have already indicated that it is not so much the process which is emphasized here as it is the fact that Barnabas and Saul were divinely appointed by the Spirit to go from Antioch and to continue their work in a much broader geographical context. Nevertheless, this is the first “missionary sending” of the New Testament, and thus we are obliged to lay this incident alongside current missionary methodology and see how the two compare. While I in no way see these three verses in Acts as laying down an inviolable pattern for sending out missionaries, I do think that our practice today is radically different, and in ways that at least cause me to wonder if we are going about mission in the best possible way. Much of what we are doing in missions is a matter of tradition, and not of biblical precedent. Let me point out a few areas of rather striking contrast.

(1) Current missionary practice is to send out young, inexperienced people, rather than mature, proven and experienced men. God sent out the two key leaders of the church at Antioch, not two young and inexperienced people. The work of missions requires all the maturity and proven giftedness the church can give. Why is our practice so different from what we read here? The young and inexperienced, I might add, were taken along as helpers, as John Mark was. In his first venture, Mark failed, but not irreversibly.

(2) Current missionary practice tends to leave the “leading of the Spirit” to the individuals who are sent out, rather than to reveal God’s leading through the most mature leaders of the church. In our times, missionaries go to the mission field when they feel led of God to go. Missionary boards are often those who are left with the decision as to whether or not God has led them to be sent out, but the church is not nearly as involved in the process of discerning God’s guidance, or in expressing God’s leading. I wonder why.

(3) Current missionary practice does not usually send out missionaries in teams, as Jesus did, and as the church at Antioch did. Happily, I think that there is a return to this practice of sending missionaries out in teams, but there are still many instances where this is not the case. The biblical precedent seems to be both clear and consistent. Sometimes there may be more than two sent out at the same time, but seldom, if ever, less.

(4) Current missionary practice seems to emphasize the need to send out “many” missionaries, but this church sent out only two. The theme goes something like this: “Millions (now billions) are dying without Christ; the more missionaries we can sent forth, the more of these lost can and will be saved.” From the standpoint of mere mathematics, this seems true. But God sent out only two men from Antioch, and look at the impact these men had. I am not so sure that the problem in missions is sending out too few people as it is not sending out those who God has called, and those whom the Spirit of God will empower and bless.

(5) Current missionary practice is dominated by the raising of missionary support, and yet money is not even mentioned in our text. If we had more money, more missionaries could be sent out, and these could be better equipped. That is the argument which I often hear. How many missionary letters have you read that did not mention money? I fully agree that those who minister have the right to be supported, although this support should come from those to whom we minister (cf. Luke 9:1-9; Luke 10:1-9; 1 Corinthians 9). The support of missionaries was commended (Philippians 4:15-16; 3 John 5-8), but Paul’s normal practice was to support himself, something which we do not hear a great deal about today.

I fear that in missions today there is too much human wisdom and too much dependence upon men and not on God. I pray that I am mistaken, but I frankly doubt it.

Saturating Cyprus with the Gospel
(13:4-12)

4 So, being sent out by the Holy Spirit, they went down to Seleucia and from there they sailed to Cyprus. 5 And when they reached Salamis, they began to proclaim the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews; and they also had John as their helper. 6 And when they had gone through the whole265 island as far as Paphos, they found a certain magician, a Jewish false prophet whose name was Bar-Jesus, 7 who was with the proconsul, Sergius Paulus, a man of intelligence. This man summoned Barnabas and Saul and sought to hear the word of God. 8 But Elymas the magician (for thus his name is translated) was opposing them, seeking to turn the proconsul away from the faith. 9 But Saul, who was also known as Paul, filled with the Holy Spirit, fixed his gaze upon him, 10 and said, “You who are full of all deceit and fraud, you son of the devil, you enemy of all righteousness, will you not cease to make crooked the straight ways of the Lord? 11 “And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon you, and you will be blind and not see the sun for a time.” And immediately a mist and a darkness fell upon him, and he went about seeking those who would lead him by the hand. 12 Then the proconsul believed when he saw what had happened, begin amazed at the teachings of the Lord.

Barnabas and Saul were obediently sent out, by the church but ultimately by the Holy Spirit (v. 4). As Antioch was located some 18 miles or so upstream on the Orontes River, the two men first had to go downstream to Seleucia, 5 miles from the mouth of the river, and thus the seaport of Antioch. From there they sailed approximately 100 miles to the west to the island of Cyprus,266 where Barnabas had been born (Acts 4:36). Here, they would make their way across the island (approximately 150 miles), stopping at every synagogue, where they would preach the Word of God.

It would seem that an established pattern of evangelism is already set in motion. The apostles would go to those cities in which a synagogue could be found, and there they would preach the Word of God. They were thus enabled to preach the gospel “to the Jew first” (cf. Romans 1:16; see also Acts 13:46; 17:2; 18:4, 19; 19:8), but also they came in contact with Gentile proselytes and God-fearers, who were already knowledgeable with the Old Testament and the promise of Messiah, and many of whom were prepared to receive Jesus as this Messiah.

It is here, for some reason, Luke chose to indicate that John Mark, who had gone with Barnabas and Saul from Jerusalem back to Antioch, also accompanied them on this journey, as their attendant or helper. This is no doubt to prepare us for the account of his desertion in verse 13.

Crossing the island of Cyprus from east to west, Barnabas and Saul reached Paphos.267 Here, they encountered two men: Sergius Paulus, the proconsul of Cyprus,268 and Elymas, known also as Bar-Jesus, who attended the proconsul. This proconsul, Luke informs us, was an “intelligent man” (v. 7). What could he possibly hope to gain by his association with a magician,269 a Jewish magician at that? I do not think that Luke is referring to the I.Q. of Sergius Paulus, but rather to the fact that he had a ready and inquiring mind, and that he was one who was quite knowledgeable, especially about religions. This proconsul is not called a proselyte, and I suspect that he did not attend the local synagogue, but I do think that he was inclined toward Judaism, and from what he knew he felt that salvation might well come from the Jews. Thus, one could infer, Sergius Paulus kept Bar-Jesus about, hoping to learn from him about the faith of the Jews. This Bar-Jesus, known also as Elymas, his Gentile name, was a magician, but he was also a Jew. More than that, a Jewish false prophet.

It is my understanding that Elymas was definitely not a true believer, but his name, Bar-Jesus, meaning “son of Jesus” may not be coincidental. Did he in any way seek to represent himself as the depository of truth, having somehow merged the Gentile magic arts with Judaism, and this somehow including the faith of Jesus? Heresy has a way of borrowing from various religious traditions, and I think that Bar-Jesus was a borrower.

Elymas was not some kind of freak, some “once in a lifetime kook,” however. As I read the New Testament, unbelieving Jews persistently sought to undermine the church. Orthodox Jews (like Saul had once been) opposed both Jesus and His disciples, because they saw Him as being a false Christ, a heretic, so far as their interpretations of Scripture and their own traditions were concerned. While many orthodox Jews refused to trust in Jesus as their Messiah, they nevertheless strongly opposed the preaching of Jesus as Messiah to the Gentiles (cf. Acts 13:44-52; 17:13; 22:21-23).

But there were many other “non orthodox” Jews, like Elymas, all about the Roman Empire. Some of these Jews opposed the church from without, like Elymas, but others actually sought to penetrate the church, and to corrupt it from within. Allow me to turn your attention to just two passages (both written by Paul), warning the church about Jewish false teachers, who specialized in “myths,” rather than in truth:

3 As I urged you when I went into Macedonia, stay there in Ephesus so that you may command certain men not to teach false doctrines any longer 4 nor to devote themselves to myths and endless genealogies. These promote controversies rather than God’s work—which is by faith. 5 The goal of this command is love, which comes from a pure heart and a good conscience and a sincere faith. 6 Some have wandered away from these and turned to meaningless talk. 7 They want to be teachers of the law, but they do not know what they are talking about or what they so confidently affirm. 8 We know that the law is good if one uses it properly. 9 We also know that law is made not for the righteous but for lawbreakers and rebels, the ungodly and sinful, the unholy and irreligious; for those who kill their fathers or mothers, for murderers, 10 for adulterers and perverts, for slave traders and liars and perjurers—and for whatever else is contrary to the sound doctrine 11 that conforms to the glorious gospel of the blessed God, which he entrusted to me (1 Timothy 1:3-11, NIV).

10 For there are many rebellious people, mere talkers and deceivers, especially those of the circumcision group. 11 They must be silenced, because they are ruining whole households by teaching things they ought not to teach—and that for the sake of dishonest gain. 12 Even one of their own prophets has said, “Cretans are always liars, evil brutes, lazy gluttons.” 13 This testimony is true. Therefore, rebuke them sharply, so that they will be sound in the faith 14 and will pay no attention to Jewish myths or to the commands of those who reject the truth. 15 To the pure, all things are pure, but to those who are corrupted and do not believe, nothing is pure. In fact, both their minds and consciences are corrupted. 16 They claim to know God, but by their actions they deny him. They are detestable, disobedient and unfit for doing anything good (Titus 1:10-16, NIV).

In both of these texts, the error is “Jewish” in that the teachers seem to be Jews and the curriculum is the “Law.” It is my understanding that the further one traveled from Jerusalem and Israel, the more the “Judaism” that was found was somehow merged with the pagan theologies and practice of that place. Elymas, then, is typical of those Jews who professed to be Jews and to represent Judaism, but who merged Judaism with heathen doctrines and practices.

The proconsul, Sergius Paulus, seems to have been attracted to Elymas because he claimed to represent Judaism, and also because he may, through his association with the magic arts, also appeared to have supernatural powers at his disposal. But the proconsul seems to have been especially attracted to the “Jewish” dimension of Elymas’s teaching. When Barnabas and Saul appeared on the scene, the proconsul must have seen this as a golden opportunity to learn more of the Jewish faith from them. And thus he invited the two men to come and to share their message with him.

Elymas saw the handwriting on the wall. He knew that Barnabas and Saul would not in any way teach and practice what he did. He knew that Sergius Paulus was an “intelligent man” and that he would see the contradictions in his own theology. He saw these two men and their teaching as a threat to his own. And thus, he began to aggressively oppose them. I can see him sticking close to the proconsul, listening to every question he asked, and to every answer the two missionaries gave. I can see him repeatedly interrupting and trying to “correct” their message.

Finally, it was simply too much for Saul, who, filled with the Spirit, strongly rebuked Elymas, exposed him as a fraud, and demonstrated the power of God and of the gospel by casting a spell on this “magician.” Did this Jew call himself Bar-Jesus, “son of Jesus”? He was no “son of Jesus,” he was a “son of the devil.”270 He was, as such, a deceiver and a fraud. He did not seek to lead the proconsul in the way of truth, but into error. His motivation was selfish, seeking to improve his own lot, at the expense of the proconsul. He did not teach “righteousness,” but was an enemy of righteousness. He had taken the “straight ways of the Lord” as taught by the Old Testament, and then by Jesus and His apostles, and twisted them. He was no teacher of the truth, but a perverter of it. He was no friend of righteousness, but its enemy.

What a strange feeling must have come over Paul as he cast the spell of blindness on this misguided Jew. It was so much like his own blindness.271 It, too, was but for a time—temporary. It, too, was a gracious act in that it gave him reason and time for contemplation. It, too, was a testimony to the truth of the gospel and to the error of his own Judaism. It, too, had a great impact on those who beheld this man of power, now immobilized; this “blind guide,” now being led about by others. The teachings of Barnabas and Saul were now seen, like those of our Lord,272 to be not only true but powerful. And so the proconsul believed.

A Subtle Change in the Program
(13:13)

13 Now Paul and his companions put out to sea from Paphos and came to Perga in Pamphylia; and John left them and returned to Jerusalem.

One must wonder why it is that Saul took the initiative in confronting Bar-Jesus, and not Barnabas, the evident leader up to this point in time. On one level, we can attribute Paul’s actions to his own gifts and calling. The differences between Barnabas and Paul are going to be especially evident in their disagreement over taking John Mark along with them on their second journey, after he had deserted them on the first (Acts 15:36-41). Barnabas was inclined to give a person some slack, while Paul took a harder line. Both men are right, because each has a different set of gifts and a different ministry. Paul, a former enemy of the gospel himself, goes hard after Elymas, calling a spade a spade, but in so doing, confronting him with his sin and with the gospel. It was ultimately an act of compassion, for it was the opportunity for him to repent and be saved.

In the final analysis, we must see this act of Paul as that which was prompted by the Holy Spirit (he was, we are told, “filled with the Spirit” when he thus confronted Elymas). It was God’s way of prompting Paul to take the lead, as he did, and as he would continue to do from this point on. And so we find in verse 13 it is no longer “Barnabas and Saul,” but “Paul and his companions.” God has moved this man Saul, from the position of following to that of leading.273 It was the sovereign plan and purpose of God, worked out in this way, and recognized as such by both Barnabas and by Luke.

Notice that there is not only the change from “Barnabas and Saul” to the reversal of their order, but there is also the change in the name by which Paul will be known. “Saul” was Paul’s Jewish name; “Paul” was his Gentile name.274 In the change from “Saul” to “Paul” we do not see a renaming of this apostle, but rather a change in the name which was most characteristically used of him, from this point in time on. Paul was to be an apostle to the Gentiles, and was to be God’s leader in so doing. To this Luke has born witness by the subtle changes evident in verse 13.

Conclusion

In the developing argument of the Book of Acts, a very significant step has been taken. Leadership is changing hands. We have moved from the twelve apostles, with Peter as the leader, to Barnabas and Saul, with Paul now the leader. We have moved from the church in Jerusalem, as the sending and supervising church, to the church at Antioch. We have departed from Jerusalem and are on our way to Rome. We have seen the salvation of many of the Jews, and are about to enter into the “times of the Gentiles,” when the church will be made up of more Gentiles than Jews. And, we have seen the evangelism of the world move from the providential working of God through men (in the scattering of the saints from Jerusalem—Acts 8:1ff.) to the purposeful sending forth of missionaries by the church (Acts 13:1ff). We have moved to a new era in the history of the church, and a very exciting one at that.


255 I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 214.

256 “But what a commentary on the mystery and sovereignty of divine grace that, of these two boys who were brought up together, one should attain honor as a Christian leader, while the other should be best remembered for his inglorious behavior in the killing of John the Baptist and in the trial of Jesus!” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 245.

257 Based upon the Greek text, A. T. Robertson concludes that we are able to determine who, among these five men, were prophets, and who were teachers:

“The double use of te here makes three prophets (Barnabas, Symeon, Lucius) and two teachers (Manaen and Saul). Barnabas heads the list (11:22) and Saul comes last. Symeon Niger may be the Simon of Cyrene who carried the Saviour’s cross. Lucius of Cyrene was probably one of the original evangelists (11:20).” A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, p. p. 177.

Whether Barnabas is a “prophet” or a “teacher,” it would seem that his gift of “prophecy” or “teaching” (or both) would be the means by which Barnabas encouraged others as a “son of encouragement” (cf. Acts 4:36).

258 In Acts 11:20 Luke wrote that the early evangelists were men of Cyprus and Cyrene.

259 Before elders and deacons could be recognized, some time would need to pass, so that the qualifications of these leaders could be evaluated and these men could be recognized as such by the church. Prophets and teachers could supply the leadership of the church until this time. Who better could have done so. I think that they were a provisional leadership, appointed by God. As God reduced their number, I would expect that elders and deacons would be appointed by the Holy Spirit (Acts 20:28) and the church (1 Corinthians 16:15-16).

260 While the Jerusalem prophets would have had greater maturity, due to the fact that they had been saved longer, I think that these Antiochian prophets would have had greater openness (if not insight) into God’s plan and purpose to save the Gentiles. Word of the famine which would affect the saints in Judea fittingly came from Judean prophets, but the word from God which would send Barnabas and Saul out as missionaries came fittingly from Antiochian prophets.

261 There is some discussion as to whether it was just the leaders -- the five men listed in verse 1 -- or it was the church as a whole who were engaged in the fasting and prayer and the commissioning of Barnabas and Saul. The “they” of verse 3 may refer only to the five, but I do think that the church was a rather active part of what took place. God led through their leaders, but the whole church took part, in my opinion.

262 I am operating under a certain premise here, which I need to explain. I am assuming that these words are the only words which the Spirit spoke. The brevity of prophecy in Acts is something which I have only gradually recognized and appreciated. When the Spirit spoke through the prophet Agabus, all we are told that He said was that there would certainly be a great famine all over the world (Acts 11:28). It seems that it was left to the church to conclude that the saints in Judea would be especially hard hit, and that they should do something to prepare to help them. The same is true in Acts 21, when the Spirit again spoke through Agabus, indicating that if Paul went to Jerusalem, he would be bound and delivered to the Gentiles (Acts 21:11). It seems quite evident that the Spirit did not reveal what Paul should do about this, because his friends immediately began urging him not to go to Jerusalem (21:12). His friends were wrong, of course, as Paul recognized. My point is that the Holy Spirit’s revelation was a brief one, telling of a specific future event, but not providing all the details as to what to do about this. Even in those days, the Spirit did not do all of men’s thinking or agonizing for them. They had to discern the will of God in some particular and practical areas, and thus “fasting and prayer” were the order of the day.

263 “But Paul makes it plain in Phil. 4:15 that the church in Antioch did not make financial contribution to the campaign, but only goodwill. But that was more than the church at Jerusalem would have done as a whole since Peter had been arraigned there for his activities in Caesarea (Acts 11:1-18). Clearly Barnabas and Saul had to finance the tour themselves. It was Philippi that first gave money to Paul’s campaigns.” A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, pp. 178-179.

264 From Acts 14:23 we see that Paul and Barnabas made prayer and fasting a part of their practice in appointing elders in every church.

265 “Ramsey further comments: ‘The word ‘whole’ is probably intended to bring out clearly that they made a complete tour of the Jewish communities in the island, preaching in each synagogue.’” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 178.

266 Carter and Earle speak of the success of this mission to Cyprus when they write:

“The larger success of this mission of planting Christianity in Cyprus is indicated by Harnack’s citation of three bishops, Gelasues of Salamis, Cyrl of Paphos, and Spryidon of Trimithus, who attended the council of Nicaea in A.D. 325. Again, Harnack relates that the register of the synod of Sardica (A.D. 343) reveals the signatures of twelve bishops from Cyprus; both of which evidences are a testimony to the rapid growth of Christianity in Cyprus.” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 181.

267 “Paphos ranked second in importance to Salamis, but while Salamis was the capital of eastern Cyprus, Paphos, in the west, was the seat of the Roman government. . . Paphos was, further, the seat of the island’s chief deity, Aphrodite or Venus, a form of worship that rendered Paphos one of the most immoral and dissolute centers of the world. The superb temple of Venus here with all its elaborate, but immoral, rites won for her the title ‘Queen of Paphos.’” Carter and Earle, p. 179.

268 “There were two types of Roman provinces: (1) those governed by procurators, responsible to the emperor; and (2) those governed by proconsuls, under the senate. Cyprus had been governed by a proconsul since 22 B.C.” Irving L. Jensen, Acts: An Independent Study (Chicago: Moody Press, 1968), p. 182.

269 “These Jewish mountebanks were numerous and had great influence with the uneducated. In Acts 19:13 the seven sons of Sceva, Jewish exorcists, tried to imitate Paul. If one is surprised that a man like Sergius Paulus should fall under the influence of this fraud, he should recall what Juvenal says of the Emperor Tiberius ‘sitting on the rock of Capri with his flock of Chaldaeans around him.’” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 180.

270 “He addressed him not as a ‘son of Jesus’ but as a son of the devil, a man full of trickery and evil, who was thwarting the ways of God (for the phraseology see Je. 5:27; Gn. 32:11; Pr. 10:9; Hos. 14:10), and pronounced the judgment of God upon him in the form of an attack of blindness. The character of the judgment suggests an analogy with what had earlier happened to Paul himself, and the phrase for a time suggests that it was meant to be merely temporary; hence the judgment was probably meant to be a warning and intended to act as a stimulus to conversion, although we do not know whether it achieved this result.” I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 219.

271 “Paul, says the Venerable Bede, ‘remembering his own case, knew that by the darkening of the eyes the mind’s darkness might be restored to light.’” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 249.

272 Cf. Mark 1:22, 27.

273 “Now Paul ranks first always in Acts save in 14:2; 15:12, 25 for special reasons.” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 184.

274 “. . . Here for the first time in Acts is given his Roman cognomen Paulus (Paul), by which he is henceforth regularly called.” Bruce, p. 249.

“. . . but from now on Luke employs Paul save when there is a reference to his previous life (Acts 22:7; 26:14). His real career is work among the Gentiles and Paul is the name used by them. There is a striking similarity in sound between the Hebrew Saul and the Roman Paul.” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 181.

Related Topics: Missions

21. Putting the Past In Perspective (Acts 13:13-52)

Introduction

During the Second World War one of my college professors had been stationed on a small island in the Pacific, along with a handful of men, when 4,000 Japanese troops landed and took them captive. He spent the rest of the war (and more) in a P.O.W. camp in Japan. With a great deal of free time, they organized a number of classes, one of which was “American History.” The class was taught by a British professor who, naturally, taught from a British point of view. Imagine learning American history from a British point of view!

Our background and resulting perspective does shape our view of things. For example, consider the different views a Jew could have had of the Lord’s story of the “prodigal son” in Luke 15. From Acts 6 we know that there were two major groups of Jews in Jerusalem who tended to see matters differently: (1) the “native Hebrews,” those who were born and raised in Israel, and (2) those Jews born elsewhere, who came to Israel and spoke other languages as their native tongue. The “native Hebrews” could more easily identify with the older brother of the prodigal, for they had not left their native land of Israel. The “Hellenistic Jews,” on the other hand, would have been more sympathetic to the son who lived in the far away place but who returned home to his father. One’s past shapes one’s perspective.

We should not find it difficult to imagine then that the Jews who attended the synagogue at Pisidian Antioch, as elsewhere, had a perspective of the past colored by their own experiences. In the days of Paul, synagogues were a kind of “Jewish island” in the midst of a sea of Gentiles. For those Jews scattered abroad living in some heathen Gentile city, the synagogue gave them the opportunity to retain their identity by gathering together with other like-minded Jews to study the Old Testament law and, to some degree, to worship. The synagogue was a kind of substitute for the temple and the temple worship of Jerusalem. It was not all that a Jew might wish for, but it was a lot better than nothing.

For such a Jew living abroad, who had “left his heart in Jerusalem,” the synagogue was very important. But beyond this, the past was even more important. For one living in a heathen land, the hope of Israel must have seemed distant and remote. Would the Messiah make His appearance at Jerusalem someday and restore the kingdom to Israel? Perhaps so, but those for whom the future did not seem so bright appear to have turned their hearts back to the “good old days.” So it was I suspect for many Israelites, especially those who lived abroad who found it necessary to congregate at a synagogue.

Somehow Israel’s past became much more glorious than history could justify. The reading and study of the “Law and the Prophets” must have involved a great deal of the “gilding of the lily.” The kingdom of God would be a return to the glories of the past. And the assurance of the Israelites that this kingdom was bound to come was probably based upon their conviction that they did have a glorious past. But this was simply not true. Before these Jews could come to salvation, they had to recognize the past for what it really was, a closet full of skeletons, a long history of Israel’s sin and rebellion and of God’s faithfulness to His promises. They would have to renounce their law-keeping as hopeless and turn to God’s provision of salvation by faith alone, apart from works. This is what Paul’s message to the people at this synagogue in Pisidian Antioch would call upon his audience to do, and the reactions to it were mixed. But the real opposition to Paul’s ministry was not to his message at all. We shall see what prompted the Jews to bitterly oppose Paul and Barnabas as we study this text.

There is something very special about our text and about the message which Luke has recorded here. This is the first recorded sermon which Paul preached. It is also the only full sermon recorded by Luke of a message delivered by Paul in a synagogue on this first missionary campaign. In the Book of Acts, the other recorded sermon of Paul’s with any detail is his sermon in the marketplace at Athens.275 The question might be raised, “Why was this sermon saved for posterity while many others were not?” This whole campaign at Pisidian is typical. Paul used his typical method of speaking in the synagogue.276 His sermon was typical as well. Elsewhere, the same message is referred to and briefly summarized but not in Paul’s own words as we find here. Typical also is the response to Paul’s preaching. This passage gives us a sense of the method and the message which Paul and Barnabas normally employed as well as the response which they frequently received.

The Structure of the Text

  • Introduction—the setting (verses 13-15)
  • Paul’s message (verses 16-41)
  • Immediate response (verses 42-43)
  • Delayed response (verses 44-45)
  • Apostolic response (verses 46-51)
  • Believers’ response (verse 52)

The Setting of Paul’s Sermon
(13:13-15)

13 Now Paul and his companions put out to sea from Paphos and came to Perga277 in Pamphylia;278 and John left them and returned to Jerusalem. 14 But going on from Perga, they arrived at Pisidian Antioch,279 and on the Sabbath day they went into the synagogue and sat down. 15 And after the reading of the Law and the Prophets the synagogue officials sent to them, saying, “Brethren, if you have any word of exhortation for the people, say it.”

Barnabas and Paul do not seem to have stayed long at Cyprus, though we are not told why they left nor why they were directed to take the course they did. They had, however, covered the island of Cyprus (13:6) with the gospel and had thus fulfilled their mission. My impression is that these two, not unlike the “two’s” our Lord sent out in Luke 9 and 10, were attempting to cover as large a territory as possible with the gospel and as quickly as possible. Certainly Paul was not letting any grass grow under his feet here.

It was here at Perga that John Mark left Barnabas and Paul and returned home to Jerusalem. We will see later in chapter 15 that Paul regarded this as Mark’s “desertion,” and thus it indicates a failure on his part (cf. Acts 15:38). Luke is very “tight-lipped” (should I say “tight-penned”?), not giving us any details of why Mark left Paul and Barnabas here. In this day of “tell-all” books and interviews, how refreshing Luke’s silence is. How helpful the silence of Luke on Mark’s failure would have been to his restoration and his future role in ministry. We can learn a great deal from Luke’s silence.

And so Paul and Barnabas pressed on, crossing over the mountains to Pisidian Antioch where they attended the synagogue on the Sabbath. Here they were invited to share a “word of exhortation” with those who had come. It was an excellent opportunity, one which they seemed to anticipate as they went from one synagogue to another in their travels.

The New Testament provides us with two texts which describe in some detail the practice of the synagogue in the days of our Lord and His apostles.280 Both come from the pen of Luke. The first is in Luke 4 (vv. 16-30), which is the account of our Lord’s ministry at the synagogue in Nazareth at the outset of His public ministry. The second is found here, in Acts 13, in the account of Paul’s preaching at the synagogue in Pisidian Antioch. Both accounts inform us that passages from the Old Testament were read, that a word of explanation was given, and that “guest speakers” were given the opportunity to speak. This provided a most excellent opportunity for both Jesus and the apostles to preach the gospel quickly and broadly by simply attending the synagogue when they met on the Sabbath.

Speaking in the synagogues was an opportunity for both Jewish and Gentile evangelism for both Jews and Gentiles were present as we see from Paul’s references to the Jews, the “men of Israel” or “sons of Abraham,” and the Gentiles, “those who fear God,” in verses 16 and 26. Those who attended the synagogue were usually Paul’s first and primary evangelistic prospects. From his contacts in the synagogues, others may have come to faith as well. It was in the synagogue at Pisidian Antioch that Paul delivered this message Luke has recorded for the church, the only recorded “synagogue sermon” of Paul to the Jews. In Acts, the only other sermon of Paul’s is his sermon to the Gentiles at Athens, delivered in the marketplace (Acts 17:16-34). The two occasions on which Paul gave an account of his conversion (Acts 22 and 26) are not so much a proclamation of the gospel as they are a defense of Paul’s calling and ministry.

Paul’s Sermon at the Synagogue in Pisidian Antioch
(13:16-41)

16 And Paul stood up, and motioning with his 281hand, he said,282 “Men of Israel, and you who fear God, listen: 17 “The God of this people Israel chose our fathers, and made the people great during their stay in the land of Egypt, and with an uplifted arm He led them out from it. 18 “And for a period of about forty years He put up with them in the wilderness. 19 “And when He had destroyed seven nations in the land of Canaan, He distributed their land as an inheritance—all of which took about four hundred and fifty years.283 20 “And after these things He gave them judges until Samuel the prophet. 21 “And then they asked for a king, and God gave them Saul the son of Kish, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, for forty years. 22 “And after He had removed him, He raised up David to be their king, concerning whom He also testified and said, ‘I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after My heart, who will do all My will.’

23 “From the offspring of this man, according to promise, God has brought to Israel a Savior, Jesus, 24 after John had proclaimed before His coming a baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel. 25 “And while John was completing his course, he kept saying, ‘What do you suppose that I am? I am not He. But behold, one is coming after me the sandals of whose feet I am not worthy to untie.’ 26 “Brethren, sons of Abraham’s family, and those among you who fear God, to us the word of this salvation is sent out. 27 “For those who live in Jerusalem, and their rulers, recognizing neither Him nor the utterances of the prophets which are read every Sabbath, fulfilled these by condemning Him. 28 “And though they found no ground for putting Him to death, they asked Pilate that He be executed. 29 “And when they had carried out all that was written concerning Him, they took Him down from the cross and laid Him in a tomb. 30 “But God raised Him from the dead; 31 and for many days He appeared to those who came up with Him from Galilee to Jerusalem, the very ones who are now His witnesses to the people. 32 “And we preach to you the good news of the promise made to the fathers, 33 that God has fulfilled this promise to our children in that He raised up Jesus, as it is also written in the second Psalm, ‘THOU ARE MY SON; TODAY I HAVE BEGOTTEN THEE.’ 34 “And as for the fact that He raised Him up from the dead, no more to return to decay, He has spoken in this way; ‘I WILL GIVE YOU THE HOLY and SURE blessings OF DAVID.’ 35 “Therefore He also says in another Psalm, ‘THOU WILT NOT ALLOW THY HOLY ONE TO UNDERGO DECAY.’ 36 “For David, after he had served the purpose of God in his own generation, fell asleep, and was laid among his fathers, and underwent decay; 37 but He whom God raised did not undergo decay.

38 “Therefore let it be known to you, brethren, that through Him forgiveness of sins is proclaimed to you. 39 and through Him everyone who believes is freed from all things, from which you could not be freed through the Law of Moses.

40 “Take heed, therefore, so that the thing spoken of in the Prophets may not come upon you:

41’BEHOLD, YOU SCOFFERS, AND MARVEL, AND PERISH, FOR I AM ACCOMPLISHING A WORK IN YOUR DAYS. A WORK WHICH YOU WILL NEVER BELIEVE, THOUGH SOMEONE SHOULD DESCRIBE IT TO YOU.’”284

Characteristics of This Sermon

Before studying Paul’s sermon in detail, let us pause to consider some of its overall characteristics. Rather than explain each characteristic, I will simply enumerate them as a basis for further thought and study.

(1) This sermon was one which Paul spoke, by invitation.

(2) This sermon was appropriate, dealing with the “law and the prophets,” which had been read before Paul spoke.

(3) This sermon was a very brief capsule of the gospel and not a full-blown sermon or exposition. Some may feel that Luke merely summarized Paul’s message, abbreviating its length. I am inclined to think otherwise. I do not think Paul was given unlimited time to speak; he was asked to give a “word of exhortation” which seems to imply a briefer word and not a full-blown exposition. This message gave the gospel in a nutshell, and those interested could follow up with Paul and Barnabas personally.

(4) This sermon was addressed to those who were familiar with Judaism and with the Old Testament. This is a message for those who knew about the history and the faith of Israel. It is very different from Paul’s message to “raw pagans” in chapter 17.

(5) This sermon, not surprisingly, has many similarities to those sermons in Acts of Peter and Stephen.

(6) This sermon does not deal with all of Israel’s history but with a very selective part of her history. Only that period of Israel’s history from Abraham to David is covered. These were the years of Israel’s “greatest glory,” at least in the minds of many Jews. The later years of Israel’s monarchy, the divided kingdom, and the captivities of Israel and Judah, are not even mentioned.

(7) This sermon focuses on Christ, as the promised Messiah, the Son of David, who was rejected by men but raised from the dead by God and witnessed to by the Old Testament prophets.

(8) This sermon makes a great deal of use of the Old Testament Scriptures.

(9) This sermon focuses on Israel’s sins of the past and of the failure of the Old Testament Law to save or sanctify men.

(10) This sermon emphasizes the sovereignty of God in salvation.

The Argument of Paul’s Sermon

Verses 16-22

Paul lays a foundation for his sermon by reviewing the history of the nation Israel from the time of its choosing by God—the days of Abraham—to the time of David’s enthronement. The thrust of Paul’s review of this segment of Israel’s history is to underscore God’s sovereignty and Israel’s sin, God’s faithfulness and Israel’s failures. It was God who chose Abraham, and it was God who made this people great while in Egyptian slavery. It was likewise God who led this people out of Egyptian bondage and who brought them into the land of promise. It was He who provided them with judges to rule over them.

Israel’s conduct could be described by but one word: “stiff-necked.” It is not used here, but it is clearly implied. Paul does summarize Israel’s conduct by looking over this period of time and saying that God “put up with” this people. This is surely no compliment. God was not impressed by their lives nor their obedience; rather, He patiently endured their constant grumbling and disobedience. Any aspect of Israel’s past which might be construed as “success” Paul credited to God and to His faithfulness to His purposes and promises.

And now Paul comes to the matter of Israel’s “kings.” The people of Israel were not content with the judges whom God provided. Instead, they asked for a king (like the other nations—1 Samuel 8:5). God gave them a king—Saul. I have always wondered why God gave the people of Israel a king like Saul, a king whom He would later remove. For forty years285 Saul reigned, finally to be removed by God for his disobedience. I believe God gave Israel Saul as their king because he was exactly the kind of king they wanted. God gave Israel what they wanted and what they asked for, to show them their own sin in asking for a king in the first place. Saul may have been “tall, dark and handsome” (well, tall and handsome, at least—cf. 1 Samuel 9:1-2), but he was not a man after God’s heart.

And so after forty years God removed Saul, replacing him with a very different king, a young man (at least at the time of his choosing), the youngest son of his father and a man who was not at all tall, like Saul, who was Israel’s Goliath. David was not the man the Israelites would have chosen, but he was God’s choice, for his heart was inclined toward God. He would do “all of God’s will.” And yet even this choice young man, we know, was a sinner.

Verses 23-31

Paul passes by centuries of Israel’s history, for his purpose is to show that Jesus is God’s promised King, the Messiah, the Son of David. Thus, he moves directly from David to his “son,” the Lord Jesus. Jesus was the promised King of Israel, the One for whom Israelites looked. He was preceded by John the Baptist, the last of the Old Testament prophets, who like Samuel, introduced God’s King to the nation Israel. John himself denied that he was the Messiah, saying that he was only His forerunner. He spoke of himself as being unworthy to untie the sandals of Messiah’s feet.

The contrast between Saul and David mentioned just before this now comes into focus. Israel wanted a king, but the wrong kind of king—a Saul. God rejected him, installing His own king in his place. And now, when God gave Israel their King, the Lord Jesus, Israel rejected Him. They did not want Jesus to be their King even though He fulfilled all the messianic prophecies of His first coming. His coming fulfilled the very texts which those in Jerusalem read every Sabbath, not to mention those in Paul’s audience who read these same Scriptures in their synagogue every Sabbath.

The rejection of Jesus by the Jews in Jerusalem also fulfilled the prophecies concerning the first coming of Messiah. Having fulfilled them all in His crucifixion, they took His body down from the cross and placed it in a tomb. But God overturned and overruled their rejection of Jesus. He raised Jesus from the dead and installed Him as the King of Israel. For many days, Jesus appeared to those who came up with Him from Galilee to Jerusalem, and these apostles bore witness to the fact that He had been raised from the dead. The good news—the gospel—was that God had fulfilled His promise of a Savior and King in the person of Jesus Christ, the crucified and risen Savior and King.

Verses 32-37

The good news is that Jesus’ death, even though achieved by unbelieving and rebellious men, was God’s provision for the forgiveness of men’s sin. And this salvation fulfilled the promise which God made to the Old Testament “fathers” (v. 32). Paul turns to one sample of these promises as evidence that Jesus fulfilled all the Old Testament prophecies pertaining to Messiah’s first coming.

The promise Paul shows to be fulfilled is the promise of the resurrection of the Messiah from the dead. Paul first turns to the words of Psalm 2, “THOU ART MY SON; TODAY I HAVE BEGOTTEN THEE.”

One may very well wonder how this statement proves the resurrection of our Lord. This may well have been a part of Paul’s purpose in citing this passage. He does not explain how it proves his point. If they want to pursue this matter further, they will have to listen to Paul at another time and perhaps in another place. Paul is not so much trying to prove all of his points as he putting them out on the table for further discussion. This is just a beginning point.

But while Paul does not explain how this psalm proves his point, I think we can see how it could. The very first part of the psalm speaks of the futile efforts of those men who seek to throw off God’s rule by rebelling against Him and His anointed:

Why are the nations in an uproar, And the peoples devising a vain thing? The kings of the earth take their stand, And the rulers take counsel together Against the LORD and against His Anointed: “Let us tear their fetters apart, And cast away their cords from us!” (Psalm 2:1-3).

This is precisely what happened in Jerusalem. The leaders of the nation Israel conspired together to do away with Jesus who had been introduced to them as Israel’s King. They put Him to death thinking that by so doing they could throw off God’s rule. The rest of the psalm describes God as laughing at His enemies and installing His anointed as King.286 Now, in the light of the Lord’s crucifixion, if the Jewish religious leaders and the Romans thought they had rid themselves of this “King” by putting Him to death, how could God laugh at them, install His Anointed as King, and commence the overthrow and judgment of His enemies unless the rejected King were raised from the dead? The second Psalm, in the light of Christ’s first coming, would lead us to the conclusion that there must be a resurrection, in order for there to be a coronation and subsequent rule over His enemies. The Psalm does serve as a testimony of the resurrection of our Lord, then, at least by way of inference.

The second text to which Paul referred is found in Isaiah 55:3, and Paul cites it this way: “I WILL GIVE YOU THE HOLY and SURE blessings OF DAVID” (Acts 13:34b).

As I understand this text, God has promised to bless Israel in accordance with an everlasting covenant, a covenant which is in accordance with God’s covenant with David. The Davidic Covenant was the promise of an eternal kingdom, ruled by an eternal King. How, Paul seems to reason, can God raise up an eternal King unless this King is not subject to death. And, since Jesus was raised from the dead, death has no claim upon Him. Thus, He is the eternal King who will reign forever and ever, and thus the blessings of Israel will be eternal too.

In yet another Psalm, there is this clear promise that God’s King, the Messiah, will not be left to decay in a grave: “THOU WILT NOT ALLOW THY HOLY ONE TO UNDERGO DECAY” (Acts 13:35, citing Psalm 16:10).

The hope of the Old Testament saint is that of life beyond the grave (cf. Daniel 12:1-2, 13; Hebrews 11:13-40). This psalm expresses that hope. The psalmist expresses the fact that his hope is based upon the certainty of resurrection. But this was a psalm of David. Perhaps David was speaking here of his own resurrection, rather than that of his “son,” the Lord Jesus. David’s hope was a hope based upon the resurrection of his Son. David’s tomb was not empty, but the tomb of Jesus was, Paul reminded his audience. Thus, this promise was especially spoken with regard to the Messiah, and only its implications and hope then extended to all whose trust was in Him.

Paul’s Conclusion (Verses 38-41)

It is now time for the “bottom line” which Paul sets out in a two-pronged conclusion. First, he calls upon his listeners to believe in Jesus for the forgiveness of sins, and secondly he warns them from the Old Testament of the grave danger of unbelief and rejection. It is through this Jesus, rejected by the nation Israel, crucified on Calvary and raised from the dead to the right hand of God, that forgiveness of sins is offered.

Notice the complete reversal in Paul’s offer of salvation from that which the typical Israelite believed and in which he trusted for salvation. The Israelite looked at his racial origins as the basis of his salvation. After all, he was a Jew, so surely all Jews will enter into the promises God made to Abraham. And, in addition, if he was a law-abiding Jew, if he faithfully kept the Old Testament law, then surely God would fulfill His promises to such a righteous person. A Jew was assumed to be righteous and to be destined for the coming kingdom.

But Paul’s review of Israel’s history indicates otherwise. Indeed, his sermon points in the opposite direction. Israel’s past is a consistent and emphatic reminder of Israel’s sin and waywardness and of God’s longsuffering and faithfulness to His promises. Every blessing which Israel ever experienced was one of grace, not of deserved blessing. Every blessing was virtually in spite of this people, and not because of their obedience or faith.

Thus, when Paul spoke of the “good news,” of the fulfillment of the promise of God to the “fathers,” he spoke of the forgiveness of sins, not of the reward of the righteous. These Israelites dare not delude themselves that they can somehow rest on the laurels of their past, for there is nothing upon which to rest. Their past does not commend them before God; it condemns them. And the whole system of law keeping is shown by their history to be a failure. The salvation of which Paul spoke was one that could free them from all things, in contrast to the law which could not free them at all.

In order to be saved, these people, who had formerly taken pride in their past and had trusted in their law-keeping, must now face up to things as the Messiah had exposed them. They must renounce their past in terms of any supposed merit or righteousness, and they must renounce any thought of obtaining righteousness and God’s blessings by keeping the law. They needed to renounce any thought of self-righteousness and trust in God’s righteousness, in the person of Jesus. He died so that they might be forgiven of their sins.

Not only must these Jews and “God-fearing” Gentiles renounce the past, they must also renounce the actions taken by the Jews in Jerusalem when they rejected Jesus as Messiah and hung Him on the cross. They must face up to the truth of the past, and then look to the Lord Jesus for salvation from their sins. This is not something which they will be predisposed to do, for the Old Testament prophets warned of the hardness of heart of the Israelites which would incline them to refuse to believe or to trust in the promises of God.

Here Paul cited the warning of the prophet Habakkuk who wrote:

“BEHOLD, YOU SCOFFERS, AND MARVEL, AND PERISH; FOR I AM ACCOMPLISHING A WORK IN YOUR DAYS, A WORK WHICH YOU WILL NEVER BELIEVE, THOUGH SOMEONE SHOULD DESCRIBE IT TO YOU” (Habakkuk 1:5).

Habakkuk was speaking of the coming invasion of the nation by the Chaldeans as God’s divine judgment on this rebellious, hard-hearted nation.287 Even if God had told them of the horrors to come (which He did, in part), they would not believe Him. This was precisely why God had ceased to speak to these people through the prophets and would begin to “speak” to them by the pagans in a way that they would more readily hear—by affliction.

Let these Jews and God-fearers, gathered together to study the Law and the Prophets, not fail to heed the warnings of the Law and the Prophets. Let them trust in the Messiah of whom the Law and the Prophets bore witness.

An Immediate Response
(13:42-43)

42 And as Paul and Barnabas were going out, the people kept begging that these things might be spoken to them the next Sabbath. 43 Now when the meeting of the synagogue had broken up, many of the Jews and of the God-fearing proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas, who speaking to them, were urging them to continue in the grace of God.

Paul’s message had accomplished its purpose. It aroused the interest of some of those who had heard it. Many of those gathered that day at the synagogue wanted to hear more of what Paul was saying. They asked that these two return the next Sabbath, and that he continue with his teaching. Some went even further, it seems, receiving the grace (salvation) of God more readily. They followed after Paul and Barnabas, who were urging them to continue in the grace of God.288 I would not doubt that some of these folks followed Paul and Barnabas all week, perhaps getting together after work at night to be taught more of this new faith they had received.

A Delayed Reaction
and an Apostolic Response
(13:44-51)

44 And the next Sabbath nearly the whole city assembled to hear the word of God. 45 But when the Jews saw the crowds, they were filled with jealousy, and began contradicting the things spoken by Paul, and were blaspheming. 46 And Paul and Barnabas spoke out boldly and said, “It was necessary that the word of God should be spoken to you first; since you repudiate it, and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold, we are turning to the Gentiles.

47 “For thus the Lord has commanded us, ‘I HAVE PLACED YOU AS A LIGHT FOR THE GENTILES, THAT YOU SHOULD BRING SALVATION TO THE END OF THE EARTH.’” 48 And when the Gentiles heard this, they began rejoicing and glorifying the word of the Lord; and as many as had been appointed to eternal life believed. 49 And the word of the Lord was being spread through the whole region. 50 But the Jews aroused the devout women of prominence and the leading men of the city, and instigated a persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and drove them out of their district. 51 But they shook off the dust of their feet in protest against them and went to Iconium.

I like to think of what happened that next week in familiar terms to me. Imagine that mounted on the front wall of the synagogue was an “Attendance and Offering” display like we sometimes see in churches. Can you see it?

  • Attendance One Year Ago = 40
  • Attendance Last Sabbath = 39 (one died)
  • Attendance This Sabbath = 25,988

Word had definitely spread, and the crowds were lined up outside the synagogue. Old timers who had their own special seats had not bothered to come early. After all, they almost never had visitors, and they had their own seats where they had sat each Sabbath for the past 20 years. Can you imagine how upsetting it would be for such a “pillar” of the synagogue to come and find a Gentile sitting in “his seat”? It was one thing to have a few Gentiles present, those who converted to Judaism and thus who did not threaten the system. But now the place was flooded with raw pagans. This little “Jewish island” situated in the middle of a Gentile sea seemed to be sinking out of sight. These people were threatening the Jews very identity. Why did they come anyway?

They came, I believe, because Paul did not preach salvation by converting to Judaism. Indeed, he preached salvation by renouncing Judaism, in many senses. The Jews who came to faith in Jesus as the Messiah could, like Paul, continue to attend the synagogue and to observe the Jewish holy days if they so chose. But the Gentiles who came to faith were under no obligation to become Jewish or to put themselves under the Old Testament Law. Because Paul’s sermon swung the “door of salvation” wide, much wider than Judaism (indeed, excluding it, in its unbiblical and ungodly forms), the Gentiles flooded in on the next Sabbath eager to hear for themselves the good news of the gospel.

It was not the preaching of Paul, as such, that angered many of the Jews. They had patiently listened to Paul the last Sabbath. And they had not reacted, particularly, to his message. Although they may not have agreed with him, they were willing to sit back and watch. But not any longer. If they could endure Paul’s doctrine, they would not endure the practical outworking of it. When the Gentiles began to flood in, threatening their identity and their control, some of the Jewish members of the synagogue reacted almost violently to the preaching and the presence of Paul and Barnabas. Filled with jealousy (v. 45), they began to openly oppose and contradict Paul. They even blasphemed. I understand this to mean that they spoke disrespectfully of the Lord Jesus. If Paul “lifted Him up,” they degraded and mocked Him.

This triggered an apostolic response from both Paul and Barnabas. Convinced that the Word of God should first be proclaimed to the Jews, they now saw themselves as under no further obligation to speak to the Jews, but as free to go to the Gentiles with the good news of the gospel. The Jews had just shown themselves to be unworthy of the gospel. They found, in the words of Isaiah, a command to go to the Gentiles:

“I HAVE PLACED YOU AS A LIGHT FOR THE GENTILES, THAT YOU SHOULD BRING SALVATION TO THE END OF THE EARTH” (Acts 13:47, citing Isaiah 49:6).

Israel had been set apart by God, not just to be saved and receive His blessings by grace, but to proclaim God’s grace to the Gentiles so that they too should be saved. If these Jews would reject the grace of God, then Paul and Barnabas must, as obedient Israelites, do that which God commanded Israel to do—to preach the good news of salvation to the Gentiles. And this they told their audience.

If some of the Jews were distressed with the results of the ministry of Paul and Barnabas, the Gentiles were ecstatic with the news that the gospel was for them, as Gentiles. No more second-class citizenship in the kingdom, as proselytes. No more being under the law. No more working in a futile effort to earn God’s favor. If the Jews were angered by grace, which they were (like Jonah of old), the Gentiles were overjoyed by it. Those whom God had appointed to eternal life believed.289 And so it was that many believed, and the gospel was spread abroad throughout the region.

The Jews were not willing to let Paul and Barnabas continue to preach this kind of gospel. If Paul’s method of preaching the gospel to Jews and God-fearing Gentiles was typical, so was the method of the Jews in opposing it. They used politics and pressure to achieve their ends. They did not have the support of the masses who flocked to hear the preaching of Paul and Barnabas and who rejoiced at their message. If the Jews were to silence these men and be rid of them, they must gain the support of the political leaders of the city.290 And they must arouse the prominent Gentile women of the city,291 who seem to have “hen-pecked” their husbands into taking action against these preachers of the gospel. They instigated a persecution and drove Paul and Barnabas out of the city.

This did not dampen the spirits of Paul and Barnabas, who shook the dust off their feet signifying that these people, including the Jews who were behind this persecution, were acting like heathen and were thus unworthy of further preaching. They left the city of Pisidian Antioch and went on to Iconium.292

The new believers were not at all downhearted. They had lost these two preachers, and they were going to continue to suffer persecution. But their sins had been forgiven. They had the truth of God and the Spirit of God. They had the Old Testament Scriptures to guide them in their faith, knowing that their faith was rooted and grounded in the Old Testament promises and prophecies. And, in time, as inspired epistles were circulated about, they would have the Word of God.

Conclusion

In this selected sermon which Luke has chosen to record, we find what appears to be an example of the typical approach taken by Paul and those with him as he sought to evangelize in cities with synagogues. Their method was indeed efficient and effective. It enabled these men to be self-supporting (cf. 1 Corinthians 9:4-6; Philippians 4:15). They could work during the daytime, when everyone else was working, and they could teach at night and on the Sabbath. Going to the synagogue was efficient in that it reached a group of people already familiar with the Old Testament Scriptures. It also reached a group of people with a certain level of spiritual interest or commitment (which, in the form of opposition, could also be intense). And, because there were both Jews and God-fearing Gentiles present, it facilitated a two-pronged evangelistic effort: preaching Christ to Jews and to Gentiles.

The message of this sermon is totally consistent with the preaching of the apostles and others such as Peter and Stephen and Philip. The theology underlying Paul’s sermon is found outlined and explained in a more theological fashion in the epistles of Paul.293 Judaism and law keeping could not save any Israelite, nor were they so intended. The law was a standard of the righteousness which God required, thereby condemning all who fell short of it. This meant that salvation, as promised, must be a matter of grace and not of works. It meant that salvation must begin with and somehow solve the problem of man’s sin. The solution is, of course, faith in the person and work of Jesus Christ. Men are presented with the facts of the gospel and are called upon to make a decision. This cannot be left in the realm of the theoretical and the abstract. It is a life and death decision which each person must make.

The message has a great deal to say about the past. It puts the past in its proper perspective. The past is not something to be gloried in as though it commended one race, above all others, to God. Israel’s past showed the Jews to be a stiff-necked people, always resisting the Word of God and the Spirit of God. To be saved, Jews and Gentiles must acknowledge their past to be sinful and worthy only of divine wrath, and turn from anything but the shed blood of Jesus (and His resurrection and ascension) for forgiveness of sins.

What Paul has put to this group of people who sought salvation in Judaism is the same thing he himself experienced as he has described in Philippians 3. He formerly took pride in his race, in his tribe, in his zeal and devotion as a Pharisee, as a student of the Old Testament and a “defender” of Judaism. But there came a point when God stopped him short, revealing to him that while he was persecuting the church he was actually persecuting the Messiah, the Lord Jesus. In coming to Christ by faith, Paul counted his own past, his own merits, as “dung,” worthless and even offensive to God. His standing before God became a matter of grace, not law, and of faith, not works. Paul was calling upon his audience to experience salvation by faith just as he had. I pray that you have experienced this salvation as well.

In our society, “feeling good about yourself” has become the rule of the day, even in so-called Christian circles. We seem to be obsessed with our past. Paul’s gospel, as with the gospel throughout the Scriptures, calls upon men to see from the past that man is hopelessly sinful and that he falls under divine wrath. But God, in His mercy and grace, has provided a way of escape through the shed blood of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of our sin. Let us deal honestly with our past, and then put it behind us, striving, like Paul, to know Christ (Philippians 3:8ff.).

“I count all things to be loss in view of the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, and count them but rubbish in order that I may gain Christ.”


275 The other recorded “messages” of Paul in Acts are recorded in chapters 22 (vv. 1-21), 24 (vv. 10-21), and 26 (vv. 1-23). In each of these cases, Paul’s “message” was his defense against charges leveled against him. His focus was on his personal conversion, his calling, and his ministry. These messages were not delivered to Jews and God-fearers in a synagogue but were spoken before rulers while under arrest or on trial. In chapter 22, Paul was speaking to his Jewish brethren, but by the permission of the commander in whose custody he was being kept.

276 Note Acts 17:2-3, where Luke informs the reader that this practice of Paul, described in detail in Acts 13, was Paul’s “custom,” so far as his practice of preaching in the synagogues. Because Luke has given the reader a full-blown sermon as an example in chapter 13, he need only briefly refer to the message and method of Paul later on, such as in chapter 17.

When we come to Acts 17:16-32, which describes Paul’s method and message at Athens, more detail is given as this is a different audience, a different forum, and thus his method changes. We might say that his message changes, in that it is not the same sermon as given to Jews and God-fearers in the synagogues, but the fundamental elements of the gospel are present, as always.

277 “Perga stood near the river Cestrus (modern Aksu); one could reach it from the sea, Strabo tells us, by sailing some seven miles up the river. The city (the impressive ruins of which are a tourist attraction today) stands on a flat-topped hill about three miles from the nearest point on the Cestrus, where it presumably had a landing stage and port facilities. Perga, as its name indicates, was a pre-Greek foundation, but it was colonized by Greeks from the late Mycenaean age on, and after the conquests of Alexander the Great it became thoroughly hellenized.” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 250.

It interesting to note that Pamphylia seems to have been evangelized on the return trip of Paul and Barnabas (14:25) but not on this initial visit to the city. The only other thing we know is that it was here, in Perga, where John Mark left them. Are these two incidents somehow related? If so, Luke does not tell us how. There are other explanations for why this city and country were not evangelized on the first trip through, but these are highly speculative--too speculative for me to spend much time thinking about them.

278 “Pamphylia lay between the Taurus range and the Mediterranean; it was bordered on the west by Lycia and on the east by Cilicia. At this time (between A.D. 43 and 68) it formed part of the Roman province Pamphylia-Lycia.” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 250.

279 “Pisidian Antioch, or Antioch of Pisidia, was so called because it was situated near Pisidia, or over against it, as Strabo points out. It actually lay in Phrygia, in that part which had belonged to the kingdom of Galatia and was incorporated in the province of Galatia, established by Augustus in 25 B.C. At that time Augustus made it a Roman colony (with the name Colonia Caesarea); it was the civil and military center of that part of Galatia.” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 251.

“This city was the chief town of the Roman province of South Galatia.” E. M. Blaiklock, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company {photolithoprinted}, 1966), p. 105.

“It may seem surprising that Paul and his companions then made their way to the somewhat out-of-the way towns in the centre of Asia Minor. In fact they lay on an important line of communication.” I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 220.

“. . . it is not difficult to imagine the perils of this climb over the rough mountain way from Perga to Pisidian Antioch to which Paul apparently refers in II Cor. 11:26.” A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, p. 185.

280 There is other background information on the synagogue and its practices available as well. Bruce, for example, tells us,

“After the call to worship and the recitation of the appropriate prayers the scripture lessons were read--one from the Pentateuch and one from the Prophets. (The Pentateuch was read in sequence according to a triennial lectionary; the lesson from the Prophets was normally selected because of some relation to the Pentateuchal lesson.) Then an address was usually delivered by some suitable member of the congregation. It was part of the duties of the ruler or rulers of the synagogue to appoint someone to deliver the address. In the synagogue of Pisidian Antioch there was more than one such official. They sent an attendant to approach the two visitors and invite them to speak a ‘word of exhortation’ to the gathering.

“The standing posture seems to have been the normal one for synagogue preachers in the dispersion. Jesus, on the other hand, stood up to read the lesson but sat down to expound it. This may reflect a difference in practice between Palestinian synagogues and those of the dispersion; it has also been suggested that a word of exhortation was delivered by a standing preacher, whereas one sat to expound the scriptures.”

F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 253.

281 Why the mention of the beckoning of the hand? It is not new here, for Peter did so in the house of Mary (Acts 12:17). It may well be that Paul’s hand gestured first to the Jews (seated separately?), and then to the Gentile God-fearers.” But why does Luke, so efficient in his use of words, tell us this detail? It may imply or refer to Paul’s confidence and skill as a speaker. I am inclined to put this together with Paul’s words to the Corinthians about his coming to them with “fear and trembling” (1 Corinthians 2:3). While Paul had a fair bit of competence and confidence as a public speaker, his spirit was not one of arrogant, self-sufficiency. As well as he might be able to speak, Paul knew it would not be enough to convince or to convert anyone. That required the sovereign working of God’s Spirit, which is testified to in Acts 13:48 as well as in 16:14.

282 Marshall compares this message of Paul’s to those of Stephen and Peter:

“To a certain extent the speech is complementary to that of Stephen; the earlier speech rehearses the history of Israel from the patriarchs to Solomon, with particular emphasis on the first part, while the present speech concentrates on the period of the monarchy and culminates in the presentation of Jesus which is missing from Stephen’s speech. This careful avoidance of repetition between the two speeches in their broad sweep of Old Testament history may be due to Luke’s literary skill, but it is also dictated by the entirely different purposes of the speeches given by two different speakers, the former dealing with Moses and Jesus in a warning manner, while the latter deals with David and Jesus in terms of promise.” I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 221.

283 “The 450 years seem to cover the period of sojourning in Egypt (four hundred years, according to Gen. 15:13; cf. Acts 7:6), together with the forty years of wandering in the wilderness and the interval that elapsed between the crossing of the Jordan and the distribution of the land recorded in Josh. 14:1-5.” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 255.

284 Paragraph divisions are my own, based upon my understanding of the flow of Paul’s argument.

285 Forty years is a rather common period of time in the Old Testament, and it is often spoken of with a negative connotation. For example, the Israelites wandered in the wilderness for forty years, until they all died off, due to their unbelief. Moses too spent forty years in the wilderness, due to his murder of an Egyptian. So too in our text, Saul’s reign of forty years is not spoken of favorably.

286 The expression, “Thou art My Son, Today I have begotten Thee,” is a technical one, designating a man as king. It is the commencement of a special relationship with God (Father and son). This can be seen in the Davidic Covenant in 2 Samuel 7.

287 “The address ends on a note of warning. The prophet Habakkuk, on the eve of the Chaldean rise to world power, called on the nations, in the name of God, to look with astonishment on the impending invasion . . . . As these words of Habakkuk were reminiscent of warnings uttered earlier by Isaiah in the days of the Assyrian peril (Isa. 28:21-22; 29:14), so Paul now takes them up (in the Septuagint version, which makes the application more pointed) and applies them to the new situation in which God is offering deliverance through the greatest of all his mighty works.” Bruce, p. 263.

288 This sounds a great deal like Acts 11:23.

289 The sovereignty of God and the grace of God result in and require what is known as divine election, that doctrine which holds that men choose God because He has first chosen them. This same truth is reiterated by Luke in Acts 16:14 with reference to the salvation of Lydia. If the grace of God is truly grace, then men do not get it because they have earned it. If men cannot earn grace, then it must be a free gift. And if it is a free gift, then it must be God who chooses to give it to some, but not to others. This truth should not be a source of difficulty for us, but one of joy and rejoicing, and praise. With whom would we rather leave the destiny of a lost person’s soul? With man, blinded by his sin, unable to comprehend the gospel, and unwilling to receive it if he could (cf. verses 40-41), or with a sovereign God, who does not delight in the eternal torment of men, but delights in saving men? There is no more comforting truth than that of God’s sovereign election of men.

290 The evils of the holocaust are unthinkable and utterly wicked. Nevertheless, Germany’s treatment of the Jews is little different, in principle, than the Jews treatment of the Lord Jesus and the apostles. The Jews were masters at manipulating the political system to oppose and persecute their enemies.

291 This is one of the few times Luke writes something less than the commending of women. But these were the facts. Later on, however, we will see that such women of wealth and position did come to faith as well (cf. Acts 17:4).

292 “Iconium (modern Konya), lay about ninety miles east-southeast of Pisidian Antioch. It was the easternmost city of Phrygia. For two and a half centuries it had been ruled by Seleucit, Galatian, and Pontic kings. It passed into the Roman sphere of influence in 65 B.C., and became part of the empire in 25 B.C., when the former kingdom of Galatia was incorporated as the province of Galatia. From Claudius it received the honorific imperial prefix and became known for a time as Claudiconium.” Bruce, pp. 268-269.

A. T. Robertson adds: “It was at the meeting place of several Roman roads and on the highway from east to west. It is still a large town Konieh with 30,000 population.” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 203.

293 “The climax is at the close and gives us the heart of Paul’s teaching about Christ. ‘We have here the germ of all that is most characteristic in Paul’s later teaching. It is the argument of the Epistle to the Galatians and Romans in a sentence’ (Furneaus).” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 194.

Related Topics: Christology, Dispensational / Covenantal Theology, Soteriology (Salvation)

23. The Jerusalem Council: The Gospel Defined and Defended (Acts 15:1-35)

… 34 But it seemed good to Silas to remain there.322 35 But Paul and Barnabas stayed in Antioch, teaching and preaching, with many others also, the word of the Lord.

Introduction

While there is a time to fight, there are many times when a fight is simply not worth it. I can remember Vance Havner once saying something like this: “Shucks, a hound dog can lick a skunk any day, but it just isn’t worth it.”

A friend of mine used to say, “There are some things I would go to the wall for, but this isn’t one of them.” We should strive to avoid conflict, but there are those few times when we must engage in conflict in order to stand for what is essential and true.

Acts 15 contains Luke’s account of two such instances, where conflict was necessary and where the gospel was advanced as a result of both disagreements. The first 35 verses describe the conflict which Paul and Barnabas had with certain men who had come to Antioch from Judea. The issue at hand was whether Gentile converts had to become Jewish proselytes in order to be saved. The outgrowth of this conflict was the first church council, which included some heated words but resulted in a very wise decision on the part of the apostles and elders of the church in Jerusalem. The remaining verses in Acts 15 describe the disagreement which arose between Paul and Barnabas. This was a matter which was settled privately and into which the church leaders were not drawn.

We will concentrate in this lesson on the first conflict between Paul and Barnabas and some overly Jewish Christians, and the Jerusalem Council which met to settle the dispute. We will take note of the way in which the problem was handled and of the basis for the decision, as well as the decision of the Council and its impact. We will then seek to discern those principles which are inherent in our text and ponder their implications for the church today.

The Issue, Its Advocates and Its Assumptions

The issue is that of the gospel itself. What did the gospel require of those who were Gentiles and who were converted to faith in Christ? The answer of Paul and Barnabas can be summed up in these words:

The gospel requires nothing more than a personal faith in the substitutionary death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus, the Messiah, in the sinner’s place, resulting in the forgiveness of sins, the imputation of Christ’s righteousness, and the certainty of eternal life.

There were certain unnamed men who had come down to Antioch from Judea who held to a very different “gospel,” a “gospel” which, in reality, was a false one.323Their “gospel” might be summed up in this fashion:

Christianity is Jewish. To be saved, one must believe in Jesus of Nazareth as the Christ, but in order to be a part of this covenant community, Israel, one must become a proselyte, which is entered into by circumcision, which obligates the individual to keep the Law of Moses.

Put differently, to these “Judaisers” salvation meant identifying not only with Christ but with the nation Israel. It meant placing oneself under the Mosaic Covenant and keeping the Laws of Moses, as defined by Judaism.

We know for certain that these men who opposed Paul and Barnabas were from Judea. We can be sure they were Jews and that they had been and continued to be Pharisees (15:5). We are also told that these men were believers (15:5). We can infer, with some confidence, that these men either claimed or implied that their position represented the viewpoint of the apostles and the church in Jerusalem.324 It is probably safe to say that they taught with great confidence and an air of authority. When Paul and Barnabas opposed them, the sparks began to fly. Neither party was willing to budge.

As wrong as these “Judaisers” were, they believed their position was biblical.

A brief look at some Old Testament passages will show us the basis for their error, as well as an explanation of the error. Tracking the concept of circumcision through the Old Testament provides us with the reasons these Pharisees believed as they did and the reason they were wrong. Consider these two passages, the first found in Genesis 17 and the second in Exodus 12:

5 No longer will you be called Abram; your name will be Abraham, for I have made you a father of many nations. 6 I will make you very fruitful; I will make nations of you, and kings will come from you. 7 I will establish my covenant as an everlasting covenant between me and you and your descendants after you for the generations to come, to be your God and the God of your descendants after you. 8 The whole land of Canaan, where you are now an alien, I will give as an everlasting possession to you and your descendants after you; and I will be their God.” 9 Then God said to Abraham, “As for you, you must keep my covenant, you and your descendants after you for the generations to come. 10 This is my covenant with you and your descendants after you, the covenant you are to keep: Every male among you shall be circumcised. 11 You are to undergo circumcision, and it will be the sign of the covenant between me and you. 12 For the generations to come every male among you who is eight days old must be circumcised, including those born in your household or bought with money from a foreigner—those who are not your offspring. 13 Whether born in your household or bought with your money, they must be circumcised. My covenant in your flesh is to be an everlasting covenant. 14 Any uncircumcised male, who has not been circumcised in the flesh, will be cut off from his people; he has broken my covenant.” … 22 When he had finished speaking with Abraham, God went up from him. 23 On that very day Abraham took his son Ishmael and all those born in his household or bought with his money, every male in his household, and circumcised them, as God told him. 24 Abraham was ninety-nine years old when he was circumcised, 25 and his son Ishmael was thirteen (Genesis 17:5-14, 22-25, NIV).

43 The Lord said to Moses and Aaron, “These are the regulations for the Passover: “No foreigner is to eat of it. 44 Any slave you have bought may eat of it after you have circumcised him, 45 but a temporary resident and a hired worker may not eat of it. 46 “It must be eaten inside one house; take none of the meat outside the house. Do not break any of the bones. 47 The whole community of Israel must celebrate it. 48 “An alien living among you who wants to celebrate the Lord’s Passover must have all the males in his household circumcised; then he may take part like one born in the land. No uncircumcised male may eat of it. 49 The same law applies to the native-born and to the alien living among you” (Exodus 12:43-49, NIV).

Circumcision was no mere ritual—it was the sign of the Abrahamic Covenant. By being circumcised men bore witness to their faith in the God of Abraham and in His covenant with him and his descendants. Failure to circumcise his son nearly cost Moses his life (cf. Exodus 4:24-26). Failure or refusal to be circumcised placed one outside the covenant community. In order for one to participate in the Passover meal, one had to be circumcised. Aliens (Gentiles, for all practical purposes) could participate, but only after being circumcised.

How easy it would be for a Jew to reason that these circumcision passages applied equally to those who wished salvation in Christ. Jesus was a Jew, the Jewish Messiah. If men wished to benefit in the blessings which God promised in and through the Messiah, they must identify themselves with Israel, with their covenants, and with the Mosaic commands.

The fallacy of this Pharisaical position was that one did not have to identify with Israel to be saved, but only with Christ. Indeed, the baptism of John and later that of our Lord and His apostles was a public renouncing of Judaism as a system of works and an identification with Christ, on the basis of faith alone. Men turned their backs on legalistic Judaism and turned to Christ, who alone kept the law and bore its (death) penalty for sinners. The law could not save anyone; it could only condemn all men as sinners. Christ alone can save, and thus men had to choose between self-righteousness, based upon perfect obedience of the law, or Christ’s righteousness, a gift of God’s grace, through faith in the person and work of His Son, Jesus.

The Judaisers viewed circumcision from these early texts in the Old Testament, but not from the other texts which showed the “true circumcision” to be an act of God, performed on men’s hearts and not on their physical flesh.325 Notice how this “spiritual” circumcision becomes more and more clear as the Old Testament progresses:

14 To the Lord your God belong the heavens, even the highest heavens, the earth and everything in it. 15 Yet the Lord set his affection on your forefathers and loved them, and he chose you, their descendants, above all the nations, as it is today. 16 Circumcise your hearts, therefore, and do not be stiff-necked any longer (Deuteronomy 10:14-16, NIV).

6 The Lord your God will circumcise your hearts and the hearts of your descendants, so that you may love him with all your heart and with all your soul, and live (Deuteronomy 30:6, NIV).

1 “If you will return, O Israel, return to me,” declares the Lord. “If you put your detestable idols out of my sight and no longer go astray, 2 and if in a truthful, just and righteous way you swear, ‘As surely as the Lord lives,’ then the nations will be blessed by him and in him they will glory.” 3 This is what the Lord says to the men of Judah and to Jerusalem: “Break up your unplowed ground and do not sow among thorns. 4 Circumcise yourselves to the Lord, circumcise your hearts, you men of Judah and people of Jerusalem, or my wrath will break out and burn like fire because of the evil you have done—burn with no one to quench it (Jeremiah 4:1-4, NIV).

23 This is what the Lord says: “Let not the wise man boast of his wisdom or the strong man boast of his strength or the rich man boast of his riches, 24 but let him who boasts boast about this: that he understands and knows me, that I am the Lord, who exercises kindness, justice and righteousness on earth, for in these I delight,” declares the Lord. 25 “The days are coming,” declares the Lord, “when I will punish all who are circumcised only in the flesh—26 Egypt, Judah, Edom, Ammon, Moab and all who live in the desert in distant places. For all these nations are really uncircumcised, and even the whole house of Israel is uncircumcised in heart” (Jeremiah 9:23-26, NIV).

Though the term “circumcision” is not used, God’s promise of a new covenant and a new heart is surely referring to the “spiritual circumcision” which God will perform on men’s hearts, by faith, under a new covenant:

“Behold, days are coming,” declares the LORD, “when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah, not like the covenant which I made with their fathers in the day I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt, My covenant which they broke, although I was a husband to them,” declares the LORD. “But this is the covenant which I will make with the house of Israel after those days,” declares the LORD, “I will put My law within them, and on their heart I will write it; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people” (Jeremiah 31:31-33, NASB).

Paul will make much of this in his epistles. Here are a few of his comments on circumcision:

23 You who brag about the law, do you dishonor God by breaking the law? 24 As it is written: “God’s name is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you.” 25 Circumcision has value if you observe the law, but if you break the law, you have become as though you had not been circumcised. 26 If those who are not circumcised keep the law’s requirements, will they not be regarded as though they were circumcised? 27 The one who is not circumcised physically and yet obeys the law will condemn you who, even though you have the written code and circumcision, are a lawbreaker. 28 A man is not a Jew if he is only one outwardly, nor is circumcision merely outward and physical. 29 No, a man is a Jew if he is one inwardly; and circumcision is circumcision of the heart, by the Spirit, not by the written code. Such a man’s praise is not from men, but from God (Romans 2:23-29, NIV).

3:31 Do we, then, nullify the law by this faith? Not at all! Rather, we uphold the law. 4:1 What then shall we say that Abraham, our forefather, discovered in this matter? 2 If, in fact, Abraham was justified by works, he had something to boast about—but not before God. 3 What does the Scripture say? “Abraham believed God, and it was credited to him as righteousness.” 4 Now when a man works, his wages are not credited to him as a gift, but as an obligation. 5 However, to the man who does not work but trusts God who justifies the wicked, his faith is credited as righteousness. 6 David says the same thing when he speaks of the blessedness of the man to whom God credits righteousness apart from works: 7 “Blessed are they whose transgressions are forgiven, whose sins are covered. 8 Blessed is the man whose sin the Lord will never count against him.” 9 Is this blessedness only for the circumcised, or also for the uncircumcised? We have been saying that Abraham’s faith was credited to him as righteousness. 10 Under what circumstances was it credited? Was it after he was circumcised, or before? It was not after, but before! 11 And he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness that he had by faith while he was still uncircumcised. So then, he is the father of all who believe but have not been circumcised, in order that righteousness might be credited to them. 12 And he is also the father of the circumcised who not only are circumcised but who also walk in the footsteps of the faith that our father Abraham had before he was circumcised. 13 It was not through law that Abraham and his offspring received the promise that he would be heir of the world, but through the righteousness that comes by faith. 14 For if those who live by law are heirs, faith has no value and the promise is worthless, 15 because law brings wrath. And where there is no law there is no transgression. 16 Therefore, the promise comes by faith, so that it may be by grace and may be guaranteed to all Abraham’s offspring—not only to those who are of the law but also to those who are of the faith of Abraham. He is the father of us all (Romans 3:31–4:16, NIV).

17 Nevertheless, each one should retain the place in life that the Lord assigned to him and to which God has called him. This is the rule I lay down in all the churches. 18 Was a man already circumcised when he was called? He should not become uncircumcised. Was a man uncircumcised when he was called? He should not be circumcised. 19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing. Keeping God’s commands is what counts. 20 Each one should remain in the situation which he was in when God called him (1 Corinthians 7:17-20, NIV).

2 I went in response to a revelation and set before them the gospel that I preach among the Gentiles. But I did this privately to those who seemed to be leaders, for fear that I was running or had run my race in vain. 3 Yet not even Titus, who was with me, was compelled to be circumcised, even though he was a Greek. 4 This matter arose because some false brothers had infiltrated our ranks to spy on the freedom we have in Christ Jesus and to make us slaves. 5 We did not give in to them for a moment, so that the truth of the gospel might remain with you … 11 When Peter came to Antioch, I opposed him to his face, because he was clearly in the wrong. 12 Before certain men came from James, he used to eat with the Gentiles. But when they arrived, he began to draw back and separate himself from the Gentiles because he was afraid of those who belonged to the circumcision group. 13 The other Jews joined him in his hypocrisy, so that by their hypocrisy even Barnabas was led astray. 14 When I saw that they were not acting in line with the truth of the gospel, I said to Peter in front of them all, “You are a Jew, yet you live like a Gentile and not like a Jew. How is it, then, that you force Gentiles to follow Jewish customs? 15 “We who are Jews by birth and not ‘Gentile sinners’ 16 know that a man is not justified by observing the law, but by faith in Jesus Christ. So we, too, have put our faith in Christ Jesus that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by observing the law, because by observing the law no one will be justified. 17 “If, while we seek to be justified in Christ, it becomes evident that we ourselves are sinners, does that mean that Christ promotes sin? Absolutely not! 18 If I rebuild what I destroyed, I prove that I am a lawbreaker. 19 For through the law I died to the law so that I might live for God. 20 I have been crucified with Christ and I no longer live, but Christ lives in me. The life I live in the body, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me (Galatians 2:2-5, 11-20, NIV).

1 It is for freedom that Christ has set us free. Stand firm, then, and do not let yourselves be burdened again by a yoke of slavery. 2 Mark my words! I, Paul, tell you that if you let yourselves be circumcised, Christ will be of no value to you at all. 3 Again I declare to every man who lets himself be circumcised that he is obligated to obey the whole law. 4 You who are trying to be justified by law have been alienated from Christ; you have fallen away from grace. 5 But by faith we eagerly await through the Spirit the righteousness for which we hope. 6 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision has any value. The only thing that counts is faith expressing itself through love … 11 Brothers, if I am still preaching circumcision, why am I still being persecuted? In that case the offense of the cross has been abolished. 6:11 See what large letters I use as I write to you with my own hand! 12 Those who want to make a good impression outwardly are trying to compel you to be circumcised. The only reason they do this is to avoid being persecuted for the cross of Christ. 13 Not even those who are circumcised obey the law, yet they want you to be circumcised that they may boast about your flesh. 14 May I never boast except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, through which the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world. 15 Neither circumcision nor uncircumcision means anything; what counts is a new creation. 16 Peace and mercy to all who follow this rule, even to the Israel of God (Galatians 5:1-6, 11-16, NIV).

11 Therefore, remember that formerly you who are Gentiles by birth and called “uncircumcised” by those who call themselves “the circumcision” (that done in the body by the hands of men)—12 remember that at that time you were separate from Christ, excluded from citizenship in Israel and foreigners to the covenants of the promise, without hope and without God in the world. 13 But now in Christ Jesus you who once were far away have been brought near through the blood of Christ. 14 For he himself is our peace, who has made the two one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, 15 by abolishing in his flesh the law with its commandments and regulations. His purpose was to create in himself one new man out of the two, thus making peace, 16 and in this one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross, by which he put to death their hostility. 17 He came and preached peace to you who were far away and peace to those who were near. 18 For through him we both have access to the Father by one Spirit. 19 Consequently, you are no longer foreigners and aliens, but fellow citizens with God’s people and members of God’s household, 20 built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, with Christ Jesus himself as the chief cornerstone. 21 In him the whole building is joined together and rises to become a holy temple in the Lord. 22 And in him you too are being built together to become a dwelling in which God lives by his Spirit (Ephesians 2:11-22, NIV).

3 For it is we who are the circumcision, we who worship by the Spirit of God, who glory in Christ Jesus, and who put no confidence in the flesh (Philippians 3:3, NIV).

11 In him you were also circumcised, in the putting off of the sinful nature, not with a circumcision done by the hands of men but with the circumcision done by Christ, 12 having been buried with him in baptism and raised with him through your faith in the power of God, who raised him from the dead. 13 When you were dead in your sins and in the uncircumcision of your sinful nature, God made you alive with Christ. He forgave us all our sins, 14 having canceled the written code, with its regulations, that was against us and that stood opposed to us; he took it away, nailing it to the cross. 15 And having disarmed the powers and authorities, he made a public spectacle of them, triumphing over them by the cross. 16 Therefore do not let anyone judge you by what you eat or drink, or with regard to a religious festival, a New Moon celebration or a Sabbath day. 17 These are a shadow of the things that were to come; the reality, however, is found in Christ. 18 Do not let anyone who delights in false humility and the worship of angels disqualify you for the prize. Such a person goes into great detail about what he has seen, and his unspiritual mind puffs him up with idle notions. 19 He has lost connection with the Head, from whom the whole body, supported and held together by its ligaments and sinews, grows as God causes it to grow. 20 Since you died with Christ to the basic principles of this world, why, as though you still belonged to it, do you submit to its rules: 21 “Do not handle! Do not taste! Do not touch!”? 22 These are all destined to perish with use, because they are based on human commands and teachings. 23 Such regulations indeed have an appearance of wisdom, with their self-imposed worship, their false humility and their harsh treatment of the body, but they lack any value in restraining sensual indulgence (Colossians 2:11-23).

I find myself wanting to give these “Judaisers” the benefit of the doubt. I would like to believe they were sincerely trying to follow the Scriptures, as they understood them. Up until this time, when Gentiles were being saved in large numbers, there was no need to agonize about a few Gentiles (most of whom were God-fearers or Jewish proselytes) who came to faith in Jesus as the Messiah. But now large numbers of heathen, pagan, Gentiles were being saved. How were these Gentiles believers to be taught? What, if anything, was to be required of them? The demand of these Pharisee Christians made it necessary for the church to more clearly define the gospel. And the strong conflict of Paul and Barnabas with these Judaisers made it necessary to declare one or the other (or neither) to be correct.

The Journey to Jerusalem

The Antiochian church seems to have been unable to settle this debate, and so they appealed to the church in Jerusalem. This, after all, was where the apostles would be found, or at least some of them, and this was the church from which (it would seem) the Judaisers had come. And since these Judaisers seem to have given the impression that they spoke for the apostles and the Jerusalem church, who better to confirm their teaching or to confront their error? And so it was decided that Paul and Barnabas and others (were any of the opposition included in this group?) were sent to Jerusalem for a decision from the apostles and the elders there.

Paul and Barnabas do not appear to have lost any of their confidence or zeal concerning their ministry to the Gentiles. Consequently, as they traveled up to Jerusalem through Phoenicia and Samaria, they reported, in detail, the conversion of the Gentiles which brought great joy to those who heard of God’s grace, manifested in this way (15:3).

When they arrived at Jerusalem, Paul and Barnabas were welcomed and received by the church there, including the apostles and the elders. In what may have been a kind of congregational gathering, they gave their report of the salvation of the Gentiles to the Jerusalem saints. This message was received differently, however. There is no report of any rejoicing, though I am sure that some must have done so. Others may have inwardly rejoiced, but not openly, knowing the reaction this would cause among some of the Pharisaical brethren. Here was the occasion for which the Pharisee party within the church, a party of true believers but ones who held fast to their Pharisaical traditions and theology, waited. These men grasped the moment and stood, insisting, “It is necessary to circumcise them, and to direct them to observe the Law of Moses” (Acts 15:5).

These words would hardly have come as a surprise to those saints in Jerusalem, for advocates of this Pharisaical view of salvation had come from Judea and had gone out as far as Antioch. But somehow, since Paul and Barnabas were a fair distance away and the Gentiles who were being converted were also far away, the issue was not addressed, and the error was not rebuked. It is evident that the leaders of the church in Jerusalem326 had not taken a position and had not dealt with this matter, because it is only at this time that they meet to determine what their position would be.

It would appear that another meeting was scheduled, for a later time, at which the apostles and the elders would be the ruling body but to which all who had something to say would be allowed to speak their mind. James may have been the moderator. The opponents seem to have spoken first, and Luke does not bother to include any of their arguments. Everyone who wanted spoke, and there was a great deal of heated discussion. The testimonies of Peter and Paul and Barnabas were saved until last, and then James, as it were, made a motion as to the action which this Council should take.

Peter’s Testimony
(15:7-11)

7 And after there had been much debate, Peter stood up and said to them, “Brethren, you know that in the early days God made a choice among you, that by my mouth the Gentiles should hear the word of the gospel and believe. 8 “And God, who knows the heart, bore witness to them, giving them the Holy Spirit, just as He also did to us; 9 and He made no distinction between us and them, cleansing their hearts by faith. 10 “Now therefore why do you put God to the test by placing upon the neck of the disciples a yoke which neither our fathers nor we have been able to bear? 11 “But we believe that we are saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus, in the same way as they also are.”

Peter, who spoke first, had himself stood “on trial” by many of these same Jewish saints (Acts 11:1ff.). In that instance, Peter was called on the carpet by the “circumcised” who challenged the legitimacy of preaching the gospel to the Gentiles at all. When Peter had finished describing the events which led him to go to the house of Cornelius and the testimony which the Holy Spirit bore to the salvation of these Gentiles, the circumcised saints had to admit that God must have opened the door to Gentile evangelism. So that now, when Paul and Barnabas stand before this Council, the issue is not whether Gentiles can be saved, but how Gentiles are to be saved. Peter’s trial was over the issue of whether Gentiles should hear the gospel; now the issue was what that gospel must be. This Council was faced with the responsibility of defining the gospel that would be preached.

Peter reminded his audience that God had ordained him to be the first apostle to preach the gospel to the Gentiles, and by this the precedent had been established that the Gentiles were, by divine design and purpose, to hear the gospel and be saved. Peter’s argument rests on the testimony which God bore in the evangelization of those Gentiles at the home of Cornelius. God, he reminded these circumcised saints, cleansed their hearts by faith. They had not yet been baptized, and they were apparently never circumcised (unless they had undergone circumcision in the process of becoming proselytes), and yet the Holy Spirit came upon them, baptizing them in exactly the same way that He had at Pentecost. If God testified to their salvation, based solely upon their faith, how could this Council require anything more of Gentile Christians? Furthermore, God did not make any distinctions between these new Gentile saints and those who came to faith who were Jews. How could this Council make any distinctions in the gospel which was proclaimed to Gentiles?

If no distinctions were to be made, then Gentiles must be saved in exactly the same way as Jews. Who, among Peter’s audience, would dare to say that any Jew had ever been saved by law-keeping? If Jews were saved by grace, through faith, apart from law-keeping, why would they possibly insist that the Gentiles be put under this impossible burden? This argument, incidentally, is precisely that same argument which Paul used in rebuking Peter for separating himself from eating with Gentile saints, when circumcised saints came for Jerusalem to Antioch. It is my opinion that God had prepared Peter for this moment in time by using Paul in his life to underscore its truth.327

Peter’s argument was a persuasive one. God had clearly indicated that it was His purpose to save Gentiles. The way in which they were saved was no different than the way Jews were saved. God did not make any distinctions. If the salvation of those Gentiles in the home of Cornelius set not only a precedent but a pattern, then simple faith in Christ alone was all that was necessary for a Gentile to be saved.

And so it was for the Jew. This Council dare not make distinctions which God did not make.

The Testimony of Barnabas and Paul
(15:12)

12 And all the multitude kept silent, and they were listening to Barnabas and Paul as they were relating what signs and wonders God had done through them among the Gentiles.

Peter’s words seem to have brought order to what had been a chaotic, heated exchange. This set the stage for Barnabas and Paul328 to tell of their ministry and their message. A hush had fallen over the group, and Barnabas and Paul told the story of their ministry and message. The thrust of their words, at least as summed up by Luke, was that God had accredited them and authenticated their gospel by the signs and wonders which He granted them, in addition to their words. These signs and wonders were God’s “Amen” to their message and ministry. Here is yet another testimony from God to the accuracy of the gospel they preached to the Gentiles.

There is one thing about the testimony of Barnabas and Paul which catches my attention—its brevity. It was, in large measure, the ministry of Paul and Barnabas which precipitated this Council. How was it then that they had so little to say? My answer is this: They had little to say because it was they who were on trial. On the theoretical side, the gospel must be defined, but on the personal level, the Council must decide between Paul and Barnabas and those circumcised teachers who claimed to have apostolic support and accreditation. In reality, it is not Paul and Barnabas but the Jerusalem church that is on the spot. This church may have sidestepped the issue until now, but now they are forced to take a stand. Thus, Luke focuses on their testimonies and verdict. Once Paul and Barnabas are accredited by the Jerusalem Council, it will be Paul who will do the definitive work on the subject of circumcision and the Law of Moses, as it relates to the Gentiles. But here, these two have little to say.

The Judgment of James
(15:13-21)

13 And after they had stopped speaking, James answered, saying, “Brethren, listen to me. 14 “Simeon has related how God first concerned Himself about taking from among the Gentiles a people for His name.329 15 “And with this the words of the Prophets agree, just as it is written,

16 ‘AFTER THESE THINGS I WILL RETURN, AND I WILL REBUILD THE TABERNACLE OF DAVID WHICH WAS FALLEN, AND I WILL REBUILD ITS RUINS, AND I WILL RESTORE IT, 17 IN ORDER THAT THE REST OF MANKIND MAY SEEK THE LORD, AND ALL THE GENTILES WHO ARE CALLED BY MY NAME, 18 SAYS THE LORD, WHO MAKES THESE THINGS KNOWN FROM OF OLD.’

19 “Therefore it is my judgment that we do not trouble those who are turning to God from among the Gentiles, 20 but that we write to them that they abstain from things contaminated by idols and from fornication and from what is strangled and from blood. 21 “For Moses from ancient generations has in every city those who preach him, since he is read in the synagogues every Sabbath.”

James, the half-brother of our Lord, begins where Peter left off, passing by the testimony of Barnabas and Paul. He now takes the lesson which Peter has drawn from his experience and puts it to the test of biblical revelation. Theology can be learned from our experience, but it ought not to be viewed as biblical doctrine until it has been tested by biblical revelation. James set out to test Peter’s theology by Old Testament revelation. He will say, in effect, that what Peter had just said had been prophesied in the Old Testament.330

Turning to the prophecy of Amos 9,331 James draws on this text which speaks of God’s judgment and destruction of Israel, which is not complete, and which is not permanent. He promised to return and to restore Israel, rebuilding it as in the days of old (Amos (9:11). But the restoration of the kingdom to Israel is not an exclusive blessing, only for the Jews. It will be, God promises through Amos, a restoration which will enable the Gentiles to seek the Lord and worship Him. In the context of the Jerusalem Council, James is pointing out from this text that both Jews and Gentiles will worship God when the kingdom is restored to Israel, and that they will do it as Jews and as Gentiles. In other words, Gentiles will be blessed as Gentiles, not as Jews. Thus, there would be no need for a different gospel, and there would be no need for the Gentiles to become Jewish proselytes. The very things which Paul and Barnabas have reported are thus consistent with the prophecies of the Old Testament prophets concerning the restoration of the kingdom.

James then moves to a proposal which he put before the Council. The Gentiles who were turning to God should not be troubled by the Jewish saints and in particular by the decision of the Jerusalem Council. The things which were proposed as requirements were not requirements for salvation, but rather requirements for fellowship between Jewish and Gentile saints. These four prohibitions were the four most offensive things to a Jew:

(1) Partaking of foods contaminated by their involvement with idol worship

(2) Fornication—sexual practices contrary to God’s standards

(3) Eating those things which were strangled, not killed as God had instructed

(4) Eating blood

Refraining from these things would greatly reduce the cultural tensions which existed between Jews and Gentiles.

Doing this would in no way set aside the Old Testament law, as though it were evil or worthless. Indeed, the Gentiles had access to the synagogues, where the Law of Moses was taught each Sabbath. There was ample opportunity for the truths and principles of the Law to be taught to Gentiles. Studying the Law is a very different thing from placing oneself under the law, obliged to keep the whole law, without violating any part of it.

The decision of the Jerusalem Council then was that the gospel, for Jew or Gentile, was salvation as a gift of God’s grace, through faith alone, faith in the person and work of Jesus Christ as the Messiah who bore one’s sins and judgment, so that they could be pronounced righteous in God’s sight and have eternal life in the kingdom of God. Those who taught otherwise did not have the approval of church in Jerusalem. Paul and Barnabas were right, and those men who came to Antioch from Judea were wrong.

There is great wisdom evident in the way the Jerusalem church dealt with this issue. They gave ample opportunity for discussion and debate. They made their decision on the basis of human and divine testimony, which was in accordance with the teachings of the Old Testament. And now, having reached their definition of the gospel, they decide on the implementation of their decision.

The first thing the Council did was to put their decision in writing and to appoint men to accompany Paul and Barnabas with the letter, to bear witness to the decision of the Council. Were there “certain men” who came down to Antioch from Judea with “another gospel”? Then let the churches hear from this group of men, who came from Judea and who could attest to the decision the Council had made concerning the gospel and that which was to be required of Gentile converts. The two men who accompanied Paul and Barnabas were Judas and Silas, leading men among the saints, men whose word had clout among the Jewish saints. Judas is an unknown individual, but Silas will accompany Paul on his second journey.

The letter itself was not long nor was it extensive. Its emphasis was on men, disclaiming the men and the message of those who had come from Judea, insisting on the circumcision of the Gentiles, and on their obedience to the Law. Further, the letter commended Paul and Barnabas, as beloved brethren, who risked their lives for the sake of the gospel. With this condemnation of the false teachers and the commendation of Paul and Barnabas, the door was opened for Paul to write in much greater detail on the matters decided, in principle, at the Jerusalem Council. Paul’s epistles, as it were, had the forward written by the Jerusalem Council, and his views were formally approved as consistent with the gospel. The four prohibitions were laid down as those things which the saints would do well by observing. And with this, the letter ended, with a simple, “Farewell.”

The Return to Antioch
(15:30-35)

30 So, when they were sent away, they went down to Antioch; and having gathered the congregation together, they delivered the letter. 31 And when they had read it, they rejoiced because of its encouragement. 32 And Judas and Silas, also being prophets themselves, encouraged and strengthened the brethren with a lengthy message. 33 And after they had spent time there, they were sent away from the brethren in peace to those who had sent them out. 34 But it seemed good to Silas to remain there.332 35 But Paul and Barnabas stayed in Antioch, teaching and preaching, with many others also, the word of the Lord.

The delegation, along with the letter they bore from the Jerusalem Council, made their way to Antioch where they formally delivered the letter. The response of the church was great rejoicing. Grace encourages, but legalism does not. Being a Christian did not mean being Jewish; they could be Gentile Christians. Judas and Silas ministered to the Antiochian congregation, with a lengthy message which encouraged and strengthened the saints. While we do not know the precise content of the message of these men, I think we can safely say the thrust of it was probably upon grace. As the writer to the Hebrews put it,

“Do not be carried away by varied and strange teachings, for it is good for the heart to be strengthened by grace, not by foods, through which those who were thus occupied were not benefited” (Hebrews 12:9).

Those sent to Antioch from Jerusalem returned home, except for Silas (who was to accompany Paul on his next journey). Paul and Barnabas remained on at Antioch for some time, preaching and teaching the saints there, along with others. And in God’s time and God’s ways, they would go out again, not together this time, but separately, as we shall soon see.

Conclusion

From a historical (and thus Luke’s) point of view, the gospel has been officially defined and defended at the Jerusalem Council. It was not until the gospel was challenged and corrupted by false teaching that this was viewed as a matter of urgency. The men who first corrupted the gospel were seemingly true believers, but men who brought much of their past baggage with them. It appears that the Jerusalem Council not only silenced these men, but changed their definition of the gospel. At least I would like to believe that these men were teachable. If these men were convinced and changed their teaching, there would be many others who would quickly take their place and would seek to corrupt the gospel. As time went on, these men would be looked upon as unbelievers and not as true saints at all (cf. Galatians 2:4). Much of the error which is confronted in the epistles has a distinctly “Jewish” flavor. The attack on Christianity from without (by opposition and persecution) would also come from within. And so the New Testament indicates.

The Jerusalem Council is a kind of “watershed” decision, for in the immediately preceding chapters (13-14) of Acts, Gentile evangelism had begun as a conscious program, led by Paul and Barnabas. As a result of the conversion of many Gentiles, it became necessary to more carefully define the gospel, and the heathen culture of the Gentiles began to collide with the self-righteous culture of Judaism. Having defined the gospel and defended the authority of Paul and Barnabas, the program of evangelizing the Gentiles could continue on, with the blessings of the Jerusalem church. And so the subsequent campaigns will now be described by Luke as Paul heads from Jerusalem, bound ultimately for Rome. And so also would come the destruction of Jerusalem, not many years hence, to free the Gentile from the pressure of Judaism. With the exception of one more visit of Paul to Jerusalem, we are at this time saying farewell to Jerusalem and to the church there. We are rapidly coming to the age of the Gentiles.

I cannot help but marvel at the wisdom of God, who raised up a man like Paul, independently of the church in Jerusalem and the apostles (cf. Galatians 1 and 2), who became a catalyst in the definition of the gospel. Here was Paul, a former Pharisee, and now a saint, opposing Pharisee-Christians and their “gospel.” How was it that

Paul, a former Pharisee, could so strongly oppose fellow-Pharisees who were genuine believers?

As I have thought about the differences between Paul and this “circumcision party,” made up of Pharisees, the best explanation for Paul’s unique stance is to be found in his view of his past religion—Pharisaism. The Pharisees sought to bring their Pharisaism with them into Christianity; Paul left his Pharisaism behind. The Pharisees took pride in their Pharisaism; Paul counted it as “dung,” boasting only in Christ. Paul saw his Pharisaism as a works system, in which a man could take pride in his spirituality, and he utterly renounced it when he came to faith in Jesus as his Messiah. The Pharisees seemed to add faith in Christ to their religion, rather than to exchange their religion for Christ. Rather than seeing that they were saved in spite of their religion, they tended to think their religion helped them along.

How easy it is to cling to those things which give us, in human terms, status. And yet this only produces pride, rather than humility, and self-sufficiency, rather than dependence upon God. How much of our baggage have we tried to bring along with us when we came to faith? Paul looked upon his past religious achievements and counted them not only as worthless, but as offensive. And that is precisely what religion is to God. God does not want religious people; He wants “sinners” who will confess their sins and trust in Christ. Leave the religious baggage behind. When you see how offensive it is to God, that will make it easier to forsake.

How quickly Christianity becomes confused with culture. Some Jews, it seems, wanted to impose their culture on the Gentiles, in the name of Christianity. The gospel could not be defined in terms of the Jewish culture, and thus the Council separated the culture of Judaism from the gospel. And thus, when Peter will write to the dispersed saints in his epistles, he will speak of holiness in terms of their culture, rather than in terms of the imitation of a Jewish culture.

This passage informs us that there is a time to fight. There are many times to avoid conflict, as we can see from other passages of Scripture, but here, it is the gospel itself which is under attack. Men, intentionally or not, were striving to adapt the gospel to their own liking, and it cannot be done. Paul’s strong words in the Book of Galatians are proof that there is to be no toleration of any error which would corrupt the gospel. Christians can disagree on many subjects, but they cannot differ on the gospel. In that we must always stand firm and united.

And so, as I close, I must ask you this question, my friend. Do you understand the gospel? Is it the simple message that all men are sinners, incapable of saving themselves and doomed for eternal torment? Salvation has been provided by Jesus of Nazareth, God’s Son, and God’s Messiah (Savior). He died for your sins on the cross of Calvary. He was buried and was raised to newness of life. All you need do is to believe in Him, to admit you are a sinner, and to trust in His death as the payment for your sins. His resurrection is the promise of your own, and the basis for the power of God to work in your life. I pray that you will not only understand the gospel, but that you will accept it as your own.


322 The marginal note in the NASB indicates that some manuscripts include this verse, although the editors of the NASB chose to omit it. I have chosen to let the verse stand as a part of the text.

323 Cf. Galatians 1 for Paul’s strong reaction to this gospel of faith and works.

324 The Jerusalem Council was careful to indicate that they had neither sent these men out nor did they hold to their definition of the gospel (cf. 15:24).

325 That a spiritual circumcision was necessary for salvation, rather than a physical one, should have been obvious to any Israelite who thought about it very long. Only men could be circumcised. If only men were circumcised, and circumcision were necessary for salvation, what was to become of the women? Circumcision, then, like baptism, was a physical symbol of an inward, spiritual activity, and that activity was performed by God, through the faith of the individual.

326 Notice the gradual change that is taking place in Acts, moving from a leadership exclusively by the twelve apostles to one shared by the apostles and the elders of the church. And note too the shift from Peter’s dominant role to that of James, who was not one of the twelve apostles, but was apparently an elder. Could it be that Peter had lost some of his standing in the eyes of this church because of his mission to the Gentiles (Acts 10 and 11)? Regardless, James is emerging as a most prominent leader in the Jerusalem church.

327 If this is not so, and Paul’s rebuke of Peter as described in Galatians 2 came after the Jerusalem Council, then Paul simply reminded Peter at that time of what he had already said at the Jerusalem Council.

There are some interesting parallels between the Jerusalem Council in Acts 15 and the events of Galatians 2. There are also some critical differences between the two accounts. Consequently, Bible students are not agreed as to whether Acts 15 and Galatians 2 describe the same event or different incidents. Either way, each passage sheds some helpful insight into the other.

328 The order of the names of Paul and Barnabas is reversed, for the second time, here. I think this can be explained by the fact that Barnabas was the better known of the two, and perhaps the more popular. Paul was confident and dogmatic in his view of the gospel, and he may have offended some of these saints. Compare Jerusalem’s view of Paul as described in Acts 21:17-25.

329 “The English translation of the words, ‘God first visited the Gentiles to take from them a people for his name,’ scarcely bring out the paradoxical force of the Greek. In the Old Testament the ‘nations’ or ‘Gentiles’ . . . stand in contrast to the ‘people’ . . ., that is to say, Israel. When Moses says to the Israelites in Deut. 14:2, ‘Yahweh has chosen you to be a people for his own possession, out of all the nations that are on the face of the earth,’ the Greek version uses laos for ‘people’ over against thene for ‘nations’; the two terms are opposed the one to the other. But when James uses the same two terms here, he does not speak of ‘God’s taking a people in contrast to the Gentiles, but of his taking a people consisting of Gentiles--an ‘outstanding paradox,’ as Bengel says. The Scofield Reference Bible, in its note on this text, had a point in calling it ‘dispensationally, . . . the most important passage in the NT.’ What James states concisely here is implied throughout the New Testament: one example is 1 Pet. 2:9, where God’s description of the returning exiles of Judah, ‘the people whom I formed for myself, that they might declare my praise’ (Isa. 43:21), is applied to Gentile converts to Christianity. Cf. also Tit. 2:14.” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 293.

330 Peter does not use the singular, prophet, but the plural, prophets. Thus, he cites Amos 9:11-12, not as his sole text but as a sample text, which could be buttressed by the writings of other prophets.

331 It has been noted that James’ quotation of Amos 9:11-12 seems to have been from the Septuagint, the Greek translation of the Old Testament, rather than from the original Hebrew (Massoretic) text. While this poses a few problems, it does not nullify the point which James was making. For a discussion of this textual matter, cf. Bruce, pp. 293-294.

332 The marginal note in the NASB indicates that some manuscripts include this verse, although the editors of the NASB chose to omit it. I have chosen to let the verse stand as a part of the text.

Related Topics: Law

25. Paul in Philippi: From the Purveyor of Purple to the Purveyor of Pain Acts 16:11-40

Introduction

An earthquake is an awesome experience, or at least it should be. I can well remember the first major earthquake that I really experienced. I was teaching school in the state of Washington. It was a lovely school, nestled among the fir trees, not far from the Narrows Bridge. The first sign of a quake was a frightened student, who jumped to her feet. I was not impressed, and I responded, “Sit down, sit down.” She did.

For the next few seconds, we all witnessed the wonder of an earthquake. If you have never been through one, you will find my description difficult to believe. The ground began to move in waves, just as though it was water. The tall fir trees swayed in the air as the ground beneath rolled about. One side of my classroom was glass, which also flexed unbelievably. The cement tossed about, like the waves of the sea. The concrete block wall moved in vertical, rather than horizontal, waves. And the steel rods which were tightly suspended between the walls were “twanging,” from loose to tight. It was an incredible sight. As all of these things were taking place, we all watched in wonder, pointing to the different effects of the earthquake.

It stopped after a few seconds and the kids in my class quietly talked about what they saw, still in their seats, as they had been through the whole episode. I decided to take a look across the hall, to see how things were going in the building. I stepped out of my room and across the hall to the fifth grade classroom of a colleague, whose name was Dick. I was not ready for what I was about to see. Dick’s classroom was not in the same mood as mine. My class thoroughly enjoyed the earthquake. I was a kind of performance, which we all watched. This class, along with its teacher, did not see anything. They were all huddled under their desks. I was told that Dick was the first one down, and that he instructed his class, from under his desk, to get under their desks.

Now the truth of the matter is that Dick was much wiser than I. I, in my naively, did not sense the very real danger that an earthquake posed. If windows had shattered or the roof had collapsed, his class would have been much safer under their desks, than mine, sitting in their seats. My point in all this is that this earthquake brought Dick to his knees, and rightly so. Dick had the presence of mind to be frightened by the earthquake, while I was foolishly fascinated by it.

But the Philippian jailer went much farther than Dick. The earthquake did not just bring this man to his knees, it caused him to fall prostrate at the feet of two of his prisoners, Paul and Silas, men who had just been beaten as law-breakers, and whom he had placed in maximum security, with their feet secured in stocks. It was more than just a few of what had happened that brought the jailer to the ground. But what was it? What was it about Paul and Silas, that was different from any of the other prisoners, and which commanded such a gesture of reverence and respect from the jailer? We shall seek to answer this question as we study the evangelization of Philippi, as Luke has described it in our text.

An Overview of the Text

Luke’s description of the conversions of these two households—that of Lydia, and that of the jailer—are but a sampling of the evangelism which took place at Philippi. We know that while Lydia was saved during what seemed to be the first time Paul preached at the place of prayer, they returned there daily (16:16-18). We also are told that when Paul and Silas were released from the Philippian prison, they went first to the house of Lydia, where they saw and encouraged “the brethren” (16:40). It would therefore appear that there were a number of other converts, whose conversion is not described. Much more happened at Philippi than what we are told. What we are told is selective, and it becomes our task to determine Luke’s purpose and point for including the accounts that he does.

In our text, Luke has woven together three separate, but related incidents. The first is the conversion of Lydia (16:13-15). The second is the encounter with the demon-possessed slave-girl, from whom Paul eventually casts out the demon (16:16ff.359). The third incident is the conversion of the Philippian jailer and his household. The conversion of Lydia’s household and that of the jailer are the first and last conversions in this city, so far as we are told. And so these two conversions take us from start (Lydia) to finish (the jailer). And in between is the story of the slave-girl, who is really the link, as it were, between the Lydia story and the jailer story. The slave-girl first attached herself to this missionary party on their way to the place of prayer, and every day from that point on until her release from the demon who had empowered (and overpowered?) her. Her deliverance from demonic possession was the occasion for the unjust beating and imprisonment of Paul and Silas, but it also provided the needed “introduction” to the jailer, who would be saved, along with his household.

Down By the Riverside
(16:11-15)

11 Therefore putting out to sea from Troas, we ran a straight course to Samothrace,360 and on the day following to Neapolis;361 12 and from there to Philippi, which is a leading city of the district of Macedonia,362 a Roman colony; and we were staying in this city for some days. 13 And on the Sabbath day we went outside the gate to a riverside,363 where we were supposing that there would be a place of prayer; and we sat down and began speaking to the women who had assembled. 14 And a certain woman named Lydia, from the city of Thyatira, a seller of purple fabrics,364 a worshiper of God, was listening; and the Lord opened her heart to respond to the things spoken by Paul.365 15 And when she and her household had been baptized, she urged us, saying, “If you have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house and stay.” And she prevailed upon us.366

Immediately upon receiving the “Macedonian vision,” this missionary band sailed directly to the Island of Samothrace, and then on to Neapolis, the port city of Philippi, some ten miles inland. Finding a place to stay, Paul and the others no doubt looked first for a synagogue, which seems not to have existed. This would suggest that there were either few Jews living in this city, or that they found it unwise to publicly worship the God of Israel. The attitude of the Gentile residents of the city, as revealed shortly in response to the charges brought against Paul and Silas, must have been anti-Jewish, and would explain no mention of a synagogue. The second best option would have been a “place of prayer” located outside of town, beside the river. Such places of prayer were centuries old, as can be seen from this psalm, depicting Israel’s plight while captives in Babylon:

By the rivers of Babylon, There we sat down and wept, When we remembered Zion. 2 Upon the willows in the midst of it We hung our harps. 3 For there our captors demanded of us songs, And our tormentors mirth, saying, “Sing us one of the songs of Zion” (Psalm 137:1-3).

It would seem from verse 13 (“supposing that there would be a place of prayer there”) that they were not even sure of finding a place of prayer in Philippi.367 They did find such a place, however, where only a few women seem to have gathered, among whom was Lydia, the “seller of purple fabrics,” from Thyatira (verse 14). The Lord opened her heart to receive the gospel as spoken by Paul. She, along with the other members of her household believed and were baptized, probably in that river beside which they had gathered. In addition to receiving the gospel, she received these missionaries into her home. It was at her initiative, in fact at her insistence that they accepted her hospitality. Her profession of faith in baptism and her provision of hospitality were outward evidences of the faith God had given her and which she had exercised.

The Fortuneteller’s Loss,
and Her Owners’ Loss of a Fortune
(16:16-18)

16 And it happened that as we were going to the place of prayer, a certain slave-girl having a spirit of divination met us, who was bringing her masters much profit by fortunetelling. 17 Following after Paul and us, she kept crying out, saying, “These men are bond-servants of the Most High God,368 who are proclaiming to you the way of salvation.” 18 And she continued doing this for many days. But Paul was greatly annoyed,369 and turned and said to the spirit. “I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her!” And it came out at that very moment.

The soothsaying slave girl was absolutely correct about Paul and his party—they were “bond-servants of the Most High God,” who were “proclaiming the way of salvation.” It was not because she was wrong that she was silenced. It does not even seem that it was because she was demon-possessed. Some seem to think that Paul only gradually realized that she was demon-possessed, and that when he was convinced of her condition, he delivered her from her demonic oppression.370 I think that there was no doubt of her demon-possession. Throughout the Gospels, Jesus never diagnosed a case of demon-possession which was not known as such when the demonized person was brought to Him. He delivered demonized people because those who brought them knew they were demon-possessed. Thus, demon-possession was not something difficult to diagnose.

Paul simply did not feel any compulsion to deliver this young woman. Just because she was possessed did not obligate him to deliver her. And surely we must say that Paul was in no hurry. What was it, then, which prompted Paul to finally act, and to cast the demon from her? Was it some kind of inner guidance? Was it a clear sense of God’s leading? Or was it simply his exasperation and disgust at her incessant speaking, which proved to be annoying and distracting? Frankly, I think it was the latter, and not the former.

To me (and I know this is venturing into the unknown, unrevealed motivation of Paul, to some degree), Paul said something like this to himself, “O for goodness sake; I’ve had enough of this continual interruption. I’m going to take care of this matter once and for all. I’m going straight to the source of this and put a stop to it.” My imagination is not running entirely loose, for the only other time this expression (“greatly annoyed,” verse 18) is found is in Acts chapter 4, of the agitation and consternation of the Jewish religious leaders over the preaching of the apostles, indicting Israel and especially its leaders for killing he Messiah:

And as they were speaking to the people, the priests and the captain of the temple guard, and the Sadducees, came upon them, being GREATLY DISTURBED because they were teaching the people and proclaiming in Jesus the resurrection from the dead (Acts 4:1-2).

Why is it that we are so reluctant to accept Luke’s words on face value? Why do we make every effort to avoid the conclusion that Paul cast the demon out of this slave girl because he was “fed up,” “angry”? The reason is that we want “spiritual ministry” to be the result of very pious-appearing attitudes and actions. We do not like to think that God’s will could be done because someone got mad. And yet we have already seen that the division of Paul and Barnabas resulted from an argument (all right, if you feel better for me saying so, a “strong contention”).

An Indictment Without a Conviction
and a Conviction Without An Indictment
(16:19-34)

19 But when her masters saw that their hope of profit was gone,371 they seized Paul and Silas and dragged them into the market place before the authorities, 20 and when they had brought them to the chief magistrates, they said, “These men are throwing our city into confusion, being Jews,372 21 and are proclaiming customs which it is not lawful for us to accept or to observe, being Romans.” 22 And the crowd rose up together against them, and the chief magistrates tore their robes off them, and proceeded to order them to be beaten with rods. 23 And when they had inflicted many blows upon them, they threw them into prison, commanding the jailer to guard them securely; 24 and he, having received such a command, threw them into the inner prison, and fastened their feet in the stocks. 25 But about midnight Paul and Silas were praying and singing hymns of praise to God, and the prisoners were listening to them; 26 and suddenly there came a great earthquake, so that the foundations of the prison house were shaken; and immediately all the doors were opened, and everyone’s chains were unfastened. 27 And when the jailer had been roused out of sleep and had seen the prison doors opened, he drew his sword and was about to kill himself, supposing that the prisoners had escaped. 28 But Paul cried out with a loud voice, saying, “Do yourself no harm, for we are all here!” 29 And he called for lights and rushed in and, trembling with fear, he fell down before Paul and Silas, 30 and after he brought them out, he said, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” 31 And they said, “Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you shall be saved, you and your household.” 32 And they spoke the word of the Lord to him together with all who were in his house. 33 And he took them that very hour of the night and washed their wounds, and immediately he was baptized, he and all his household. 34 And he brought them into his house and set food before them, and rejoiced greatly, having believed in God with his whole household.

It was this act of frustration and aggravation which proved to be a significant turning point in the ministry of Paul and Silas at Philippi. The demon was exorcised from the slave-girl, and it wasn’t long afterward that her owners realized that they had suffered the loss of significant potential income. These owners cared little about the girl, and the fact that she was in bondage to a demon. Her “powers” meant money in the pocket for them. She was a business venture, a source of income, so long as she possessed these powers, or better, so long as some “power” possessed her.

When these owners learned that her income-producing ability to tell the future was gone, they were livid. They had lost much money because of Paul’s actions, and they intended to make him “pay” for it, one way or another. They must have quickly learned that it would have been futile to “sue” this preacher, who had no money, and so they determined to make him suffer in another way. They dragged Paul and Silas off to the authorities, the chief magistrates of the city. The charges which they pressed were vague and unsubstantiated: they accused Paul and Silas of teaching and promoting religious practices which were illegal for Roman citizens. Without a trial, and without any semblance of “due process” of law, these two men were beaten, thrown into prison, and placed in maximum security, which meant placement in the inner portion of the prison (solitary confinement, the “hole”?), and their feet placed in stocks.

How could these owners get away with such fabricated charges, managing to move almost to the punishment stage without so much as a “kangaroo court” trial? I think that the reason is clear in the text. Paul and Silas were Jews, and the people of Philippi were Gentiles. The charges, which were not true of these two preachers, were assumed to be true of virtually any Jew. The charges were believable, and thus there was no need for a trial. The Jews, therefore, were generally believed to be trouble-makers, and those who advocated practices which were illegal.

There is no question in my mind but that these Philippians were racially bigoted, and all to ready to believe bad reports about any Jew. But there may well have been some historical or factual basis for their fears. Throughout their history, the Jews did not take well to foreign dominion, and they frequently sought to overthrow foreign authority. I believe this is at least part of the reason why Claudius commanded the Jews to leave Rome (Acts 18:2), and why Gallio was not impressed with the accusations of the Jews against Paul, driving them from his “courtroom” (Acts 18:12-17). It is also why the Romans finally sacked Jerusalem in 70 A.D.

An example of the animosity toward the Jews can be found in our own civilized, educated culture. A few years ago, American sentiment toward the Iranians became very negative after the American embassy was stormed and those within it and its protection were taken hostage. It was a great evil, a violation of international law and all decency. But it was also the act of one segment of the Iranian population. Hatred of Iranians immediately was intensified. But even worse, there was an outpouring of animosity toward any “Arab” or olive-skinned immigrant. I saw a very ugly scene at a service station, where an American was abusive to a dark-skinned attendant. No doubt he lumped this young man into a large category of people, whom he viewed as fully in support of the Iranian takeover. Some things never change.

At least a segment of Jewish trouble-makers and a predisposition on the part of the Philippians to believe the worst about any Jew led to an instant “guilty” verdict on the part of the magistrates, a severe beating, and a prison cell for Paul and Silas. Who could have known that the deliverance of a slave-girl from her demon domination would have produced such a backlash? And who would have known that in the sovereign counsels of God, this incident would lead to evangelism in the most unlikely place—in the jail of Philippi, resulting in the conversion of the jailer and his whole household?

We do not know if any of the prisoners trusted in Christ because of the incarceration of Paul and Barnabas; we only know that they listened with great interest. We are told only that the jailer and his whole household believed. Actually, this is, in my way of thinking, the greater miracle. I have spoken in a number of prisons, and I have seen prisoners listen to fellow-prisoners. But it is quite another thing for a guard to be saved through the witness of an inmate. That is a miracle. But what was it that made such an impact on this jailer? What brought him first to his knees, and then to faith, and finally to baptismal waters, all in one day?

What seems to have captured the other prisoners’ attention was the way in which Paul and Silas responded to their cruel treatment. There in that prison, at midnight, sounds were resounding from the innermost prison, the “hole,” to the rest of the prison. This was nothing new. These men had heard many sounds from that inner portion of the prison, but they were sounds which they tried not to hear or to think about. There were undoubtedly the cries of men in pain and agony. There may have been cries for help, as men in there were beaten by guards or abused by other inmates. There may have been, at best, the bawdy sounds of heathen songs. But on this night there were the sounds of joyful singing. One might expect such “spirituals” as “Nobody Knows the Trouble I’ve Seen,” but hardly a “Praise God From Whom All Blessings Flow.” Joy in the midst of suffering and sorrow will always get the attention of those around you. And so it was late that night.

But we have no assurance or clear statement to the fact that the jailer heard these songs of joy. He could have, of course, especially if the jailer’s house were a part of the jail building, as was so often the case in those days. Such, for example, was the prison of Joseph—merely the basement of Potiphar’s mansion (cf. Genesis 40:3, 7). I have a friend whose father was a sheriff in Texas, and who lived in the same building as the jail. And so this jailer may have heard the “joyful sounds” resounding from the innermost part of the jail, but we are not told that he did.

The Standard Scenario

When we come to the jail scene in Acts 16, we come with a “mental movie” already in our heads, which we merely replay as we read these verses. It goes something like this. The jailer hears the gospel because Paul and Silas shared their faith with him sometime during their incarceration, or he overhead the gospel somehow during this time. When the earthquake came, the jailer looked down the long corridor of the jail and saw no one, concluding that all had escaped. He began to take the steps necessary to take his own life. Paul somehow saw what he was about to do and called out to stop him, assuring him that all were still in the prison. The jailer, shaken by all of this, rushed in, fell at the feet of these two, and asked what he must do to be saved. This is only partly true, at best.

An Alternate Account

From the details which Luke has supplied in his account, we may arrive at another scenario, somewhat different from our normal impressions. It was late at night, midnight to be exact. All of the (candle or oil) lights were out, as usual. It was therefore pitch black inside the prison, especially in the innermost part, where Paul and Silas were kept, in maximum security. In that darkness, the other prisoners would find it difficult to do anything but sleep, if they could. But out of the pitch blackness there came the sounds of Paul and Silas’ praises to God. The prisoners did listen. It was, to them, a sweet sound, the sound of hope.

Suddenly, the sounds of the singing were shattered with other sounds—the sounds of an earthquake, not a very comforting event when one is in a prison, with walls of stone. And this was no small tremor, but a “great earthquake” (verse 26). But instead of being buried under tons of stone and rubble, these prisoners were released from their shackles. The earthquake undid their chains and the doors were set ajar. One could easily have simply walked out the door. Escape would never have been easier than at this time.

But God’s purpose was not escape, either for the prisoners, or for Paul and Silas. It may be that the prisoners stayed behind to hear more of what Paul and Silas had to say. But it may also be that in the darkness of that place no one saw that all the doors were opened. It was, I believe, pitch black inside that place. The earthquake must have shaken the jailer out of bed. If he lived in the same building, upstairs, he must have known that the quake was severe, and that the possibility of injuries or of escape was great.

And so he must have rushed to the main gate of the prison, wondering what he might find. He found an open door, and he saw no one around. He could not see inside the prison, because he had not yet gone inside. And he could not go inside because it was dark, and he had no light.373 He had jumped to the conclusion that the prisoners were gone. He could not see them, nor hear them. They must be gone. What else would a prisoner have done in such a case, but to escape as fast and as far as possible?

I do not think that Paul was able to see the jailer from where he was. It is possible, of course, but if the jailer had to call for lights to see what was going on inside the prison, why would Paul have seen what the jailer was doing outside the gate? And remember too that Paul and Silas were placed in the innermost part of the jail. Now we are told that their chains were loosed, and the cell doors were opened, and so Paul was no longer confined in the stocks or in his cell. Nevertheless, I am inclined to think that Paul knew that the man was about to kill himself by divine revelation. Can you imagine the jailer, standing outside the prison, thinking it was empty, seeing absolutely no one, and hearing a loud voice call out, telling him not to harm himself? This would surely have made a great impression on the jailer. And something did make such an impression, for the jailer called for lights, rushed in, and fell at the feet of Paul and Silas.

The jailer, one way or another, recognized that these men had authority. When they spoke, men listened. When they praised God, things happened. The prisoners were still in their cells mainly because of the authority which these men had. The jailer ceased to commit suicide, not because he knew that all was well, but because Paul said that all was well. He would only know that all was well after his inspection, a little later on, when lights were brought to him.

Here was an act of reverence, an acknowledgment that these men were greater than he. Why would a jailer bow down at the feet of a prisoner? Because he knew that these men possessed power. He knew that they had come to proclaim the way of salvation. Had he heard this from the lips of the slave-girl? Perhaps. Had he heard it from Paul and Silas, or from one of the prisoners, or even from Lydia or one of the church members? Perhaps. It was not until after the jailer led these two outside the prison that he asked them what he must do to be saved. They told him and his family, and all believed, were saved, and were baptized.

The changes in that jailer, a crusty and cruel man no doubt, began immediately. The one who had at least played a part in the beating of these men now cleansed and dressed their wounds, his cruelty converted to compassion. The man who thrust these men in the darkest hole of that prison now took them into his own house. The one who may have set “prison slop” before them, to eat, now put them at his own table and fed them the best of what he had. The man who would have none of their religion now possessed and professed it. He was baptized, along with his whole house.374

No Escape for the Magistrates:
Paul Refuses to Leave Jail
(16:35-40)

35 Now when day came, the chief magistrates sent their policemen, saying, “Release those men.” 36 And the jailer reported these words to Paul, saying, “The chief magistrates have sent to release you. Now therefore come out and go in peace.” 37 But Paul said to them, “They have beaten us in public without trial, men who are Romans,375 and have thrown us into prison; and now are they sending us away secretly? No indeed! But let them come themselves and bring us out.” 38 And the policemen reported these words to the chief magistrates. And they were afraid when they heard that they were Romans, 39 and they came and appealed to them, and when they had brought them out, they kept begging them to leave the city. 40 And they went out of the prison and entered the house of Lydia, and when they saw the brethren, they encouraged them and departed.

After the wounds of these two men were dressed, they were fed, and perhaps a time of fellowship, prayer and praise, these men seem to have gone back to their cells. This certainly seems to be where they were found the next morning when the orders were sent to the jailer to release them. It would have been an entirely different thing if they had been sitting on the jailer’s couch, eating a leisurely breakfast, reading the morning paper, when the officers arrived. And how could Paul refuse to leave when he was not in the prison? No, the kindness of the jailer was accepted, but Paul did not accept an unofficial release, even if the jailer had offered it.

We do not know why the magistrates decided to order the release of Paul and Silas. Was it their intention to do this all along, only to scare these men into leaving town? Or was it due to pressure brought to bear on the officials by the church and/or people of influence like Lydia? Or was it because the earthquake shook some sense into these men and convinced them they may have been wrong? For whatever reasons, the decision was made, and officers were sent to inform the jailer to release these two men.

Paul’s response was not at all what they expected. They found themselves to be in much greater trouble than these two preachers. They expected Paul to gratefully accept his release by hightailing it out of town, never again to look back or return. Instead, they found Paul refusing to leave his cell, until those responsible for his illegal treatment acknowledged their wrong and made a somewhat public apology.

Why was Paul so insistent about this? Why was he so indignant? Was this a submissive act? Justice had not been done, and the laws of Rome, which Paul had wrongly been accused of breaking, were the very laws which the magistrates had violated. The Christian who looks forward to the coming of Messiah and for the establishment of justice on the earth (cf. Matthew 6:10), is one who also desires to see justice done now. Paul’s submission to the law was such that he expected others to live under it as well. Paul’s continued freedom to preach the gospel was somewhat on the line, as was the freedom of the church in Philippi to conduct its worship and ministry. What Paul did, he did for the cause of justice, and for the sake of the gospel of Jesus Christ.

With great chagrin, the magistrates complied with Paul’s demands, and pled with he and Silas to go quietly. They did leave Philippi, but without any promise that they would be gone for good. They first went to the home of Lydia, where the church was summoned, and encouraged. There were a number of others gathered there, too, who Luke calls “brethren,” and so we know that the evangelization of this city included more than the two households of Lydia and the jailer. Then and then only did they depart.376 Philippi would never be the same.

Conclusion

There are those who would view the Book of Acts as one endless stream of miracles. In one sense, they are right, for every time an unbeliever is saved, or a believer grows toward the likeness of Christ, that is a miracle, brought about by the power of God through His Holy Spirit.

But when you read the Book of Acts through with a mind which does not require or demand constant interventions, signs and wonders, you discover that much of the will of God is revealed or brought about by what seem to be rather “natural” causes. There are those supernatural interventions of God in Acts—the spectacular miracles—but these are relatively few and far between. In Acts the will of God is represented as that sure and certain purpose which will be realized through the miraculous and the mundane, through those things which are clearly the intervening hand of God, and those things which appear to be the normal kinds of activity characteristic of men.

Consider, for instance, the ways in which the will of God was revealed and accomplished in getting this missionary team to Macedonia. It all began with an argument within the church, settled by the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15:1-35). It then the argument between Paul and Barnabas led to the division of their team into two teams (Acts 15:36-41). Paul seems to have set his course at the beginning, first to Derbe and Lystra, and then through the Phrygian and Galatian region. But God’s will was also revealed through the prohibition of the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia (16:6), followed by the refusal of the Spirit of Jesus to allow them to enter Bithynia (16:7). The Macedonian vision at Troas was clearly a divine, miraculous intervention of God, directing this party to Macedonia (16:9-10). The choice of going to the city of Philippi seems to be, once again, the human decision made by Paul. God obviously blessed this decision and the faithfulness of those who went along and who proclaimed Jesus as the Christ, the Messiah, the Savior of all who would believe in Him and in His atoning death in the sinner’s place.

The decision to go the this place of prayer, outside the city of Philippi, was apparently one made by Paul and perhaps those with him as well. This was becoming a custom with Paul, as a means of reaching the Jews and God-fearing Gentiles with the Gospel. The casting out of the demon from the slave-girl was entirely consistent with Scripture, but Paul seems to have been acting out of frustration and aggravation. Without knowing it, Paul set in motion a sequence of events which would lead to the salvation of a Gentile family, the household of the Philippian jailer. Thus, the will of God was revealed over a period of time, and through a variety of means, some of which were more evidently miraculous than others, but all of which were the outworking of God’s plan and purpose.

Are there miracles in the Book of Acts? There certainly are! But everything God does is not spectacular. God is not limited to only a few means of achieving His will. Because He is a sovereign God, He is free and able to accomplish His will (1) through His own people, as they obey; (2) through His people as they disobey; (3) through His enemies, who not only disobey, but who actively seek to undermine the cause of Christ. The sovereignty of God is a wonderfully comforting truth, and one that can radically transform our thinking and conduct. It means that God cannot be thwarted by men, or even by Satan and his fallen hosts. What God purposes, God produces, through various means, and in such a way as to reveal His power and to enhance His glory.

Why is it, then, that so many Christians insist on seeing some kind of spectacular intervention, some dazzling miracle, to be assured of God’s presence and guidance? Why can we not see God as working today just as He has throughout history, in a variety of ways. And why are we unwilling to recognize that the spectacular miracles are the exception, the unusual means of God’s working, and not the norm. Is God able to intervene in an unusual way at any time? Of course, but He need not do so because His power is so great that He can just as easily use the normal, the natural, and even the evil to achieve His purposes. Let us not limit God, then, to those kinds of activity which we would prefer, and which, in reality betray our own lack of faith and grasp of His sovereign control of history.

One more thing about the miraculous interventions of God. When God does intervene in the affairs of this world in some unusual way, it is almost never in a way that we would have expected or asked for. God does this so that it is always clear that He is God and we are finite men, that His ways are vastly beyond our own. And thus Paul writes,

33 Oh, the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments and unfathomable His ways! 34 For who has known the mind of the Lord, or who became His counselor? 35 Or who has first given to Him that it might be paid back to him again? 36 For from Him and through Him and to Him are all things. To Him {be} the glory forever. Amen (Romans 11:33-36).

If some are inclined to equate the presence and power of God with the spectacular and the miraculous, there are those also who would try to equate the gospel with success. How many of those who are asked to give their testimonies are the “successful” people, the athletic heroes and the prosperous business people. The reality of the gospel is that it is linked as much or more with suffering and weakness than with success and human power.

It was not Paul’s success which gained him a hearing from the other prisoners; it was the joy of Paul and Silas in the midst of injustice, cruelty, and suffering which caused them to “listen up.” Suffering was the means by which our Lord accomplished our salvation on the cross of Calvary. Suffering is not only the norm, that which those who follow Christ should expect, it is the means which God often uses in order to win others to himself. Suffering is not a very popular subject today, but then many would prefer a self-centered, self-indulgent lifestyle to that of a disciple. In Acts, however, suffering and salvation are virtually inseparable realities.

Closely related to the subject of suffering is that of praise. What power and joy there is in the praise of God, as Paul and Silas did in the midst of that prison, and in the midst of their own pain. What is it that enables one to rejoice in suffering, and to be able to praise God in it and even for it? The Bible gives us a number of reasons. Let me mention just a few, which I believe enabled Paul and Silas to praise God, and which will enable us to do so as well, even in the midst of great adversity and pain:

Suffering should come as no surprise, for it is a part of the Christian’s calling (Acts 9:16; Colossians 1:24; 1 Thessalonians 3:4; 1 Peter 2:21).

Suffering for the sake of Christ is a privilege, which results in praise (Acts 5:41; Philippians 1:29; 1 Peter 3:14).

We are instructed to glorify and praise God in our sufferings (1 Peter 4:13, 16).

Suffering is a means of sharing in our Lord’s suffering and glory (Romans 8:17-18; 2 Corinthians 4, 5; Philippians 3:10; Revelation 1:9).

Our Lord Himself suffered far more than we ever will, and for our benefit and blessing (Hebrews 2:9-10; 13:12).

Suffering for the sake of Christ, according to His Word, pleases God (1 Peter 2:20). Our suffering is never “out of control,” for He is in control, especially when we suffer (John 16:33).

God takes note of our sufferings (Revelation 2:9).

Suffering is a test of our faith, which proves us faithful and God’s promises sure (2 Thessalonians 1:5; 2 Timothy 1:12; 3:11).

Suffering is God’s appointed means of growth and maturity (Romans 5:3; Hebrews 2:10; 5:8; James 1:2-4; 1 Peter 5:10).

Our suffering is shared by our fellow-saints (1 Corinthians 12:26; 1 Peter 5:9).

Suffering is accompanied by the comfort which God gives us (2 Corinthians 1:5).

Our suffering may bring comfort to others (2 Corinthians 5:6-7), and can be for the benefit of others (Ephesians 3:13).

Suffering for Christ, in a Christ-like way, is a means of manifesting Christ to a lost and dying world (2 Corinthians 4:10).

We are sustained in our sufferings by the power and grace of God (2 Timothy 1:8), and the joy of the Holy Spirit (1 Thessalonians 1:6).

Suffering in this life causes us to cling less to this world and its passing pleasures, and to look toward heaven and the joy of being in the presence of God forever (2 Corinthians 4:16–5:10).

Suffering and adversity cannot, in and of itself, separate us from Christ, His love, and His atoning power, but it can draw us nearer to Him (Psalm 73; Romans 8:35).

It is interesting to note that in our text, and in the Bible as a whole, suffering is viewed from the perspective of the sovereignty of God and is experienced joyfully, in fellowship with God and in the context of praise. I do not think that it is possible to praise God in the midst of our suffering and pain until we have come to grips with the goodness and with the sovereignty of God. God’s power and character are that in which we can only find comfort and joy. May God grant us that joy as we experience those sufferings which are an unavoidable and a vital part of our walk with Him.


359 It is difficult to give a termination verse, for the account of the exorcism of the slave girl merges into the account of the charges against Paul and Silas, their unjust beating, and their imprisonment, which leads to the conversion of the jailer and his household.

360 “. . . a mountainous island rising to 5,000 feet . . .” F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 309.

361 “The wind was favorable for the voyage across the North Aegean, and they finished it in two days. (The reverse journey from Philippi to Troas, recorded in 20:6, took five days.) Bruce, p. 309.

“Neapolis, the modern Kavalla, was the port of Philippi, which lay some ten miles inland. At Neapolis the great Egnatian Way, a Roman road linking the Adriatic with the Aegean, reached its eastern terminus.” Bruce, p. 309.

The distance from Troas to Neapolis was, according to Marshall, about 125 miles. I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 266.

362 “The Greek text is confused, the manuscripts offering several different versions of a phrase that had evidently been garbled at an early stage, but the rendering in GNB and TNT, ‘a city of the first district of Macedonia’, probably represents the intended sense.” Marshall, p. 266.

Marshall previously has written, “Macedonia was unusual as a Roman province in being divided into four subprovinces, of which Philippi belonged to the first, although its capital city was Amphipolis.” Marshall, p. 266.

363 The river Gangites or the stream, Crenides. Cf. Marshall, p. 267. Compare Psalm 137 for a description of the prayers and worship of the Israelites in Babylon, while captives.

364 “The people of that area were famed for their skill in the manufacture of purple dye, extracted from the juice of the madder root. This was still in use there for the dyeing of carpets at the end of the nineteenth century, before it was superseded by chemical dyes.” Bruce, p. 311.

“. . . Lydia represented some firm engaged in marketing cloth dyed ‘turkey-red’, from the juice of the madder-root. The dye was a cheaper rival for the crimson expensively extracted from the murex shell.” E. M. Blaiklock, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company {photolithoprinted}, 1966), p. 126.

365 “Women in Macedonia were noted for their independence; moreover, under Roman law (which governed life in the colony) freeborn women with three children and freedwomen with four children were at this time granted a number of privileges, including the right to undertake legal transactions on their own initiative.” Bruce, p. 311.

On the sovereignty of God in the salvation of men, compare John 1:13; 6:37, 44, 65; 10:26-29; Acts 13:48; Romans 9:14-18; Revelation 17:8. On the responsibility of man to believe for salvation, compare John 1:12; 3:16-18; 10:9; Romans 10:9-15; Revelation 22:17.

366 “The conversion of Lydia was immediately followed by her offer of hospitality to Paul and his party; she was thus quick not merely to follow the early Christian practice of being hospitable (Rom. 12:13; 1 Tim. 3:2; Heb. 13:2; 1 Pet. 4:9; 3 Jn. 5-8), but also to share material goods with those who teach the Word (Gal. 6:6; cf. 1 Cor. 9:14).” I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 268.

367 The fact that the acted on information they “supposed” to be so indicates that they had no clear guidance, but were acting out of their best information and judgment.

368 Cf. Mark 5:7 and Acts 7:48.

369 The New Jerusalem Bible renders verses 18 and 19 this way: “She did this every day afterward until Paul lost his temper one day and turned round and said to the spirit, ‘I order you in the name of Jesus Christ to leave that woman.’ The spirit went out of her then and there” (emphasis mine).

370 For example, Marshall writes: “The girl’s cries may not have seemed dangerous at first; indeed there is no suggestion that she was hostile to the missionaries. But it became clear to Paul that she was in the grip of an evil spirit, and he proceeded to exorcise the spirit by means of the name of Jesus.” Marshall, p. 269.

371 Compare Acts 19:23-27.

372 For a clue as to the Roman attitude toward the Jews, cf. Acts 18:2, 12-17.

373 The text says that he “called for lights” (plural), indicating that the lights were out, and that a number of lights were needed to illuminate the place well enough to survey the damage, and to determine who might have escaped.

374 Some wish to prove from this text that when the head of a family comes to faith, he can be assured that his whole family will follow him in faith. There is no such promise here. If you read these verses carefully you will see that the offer of salvation by faith in Jesus was offered to the jailer, and to his whole household. The message of salvation was proclaimed to the jailer, and his whole household. The message of salvation was believed by the jailer, and his whole household. And as the jailer professed his faith by being baptized, so did the others in his household. The offer was to the jailer and all of his household. The acceptance of this offer was by the jailer and his whole household, but there is no guarantee that this will always be so.

375 “By a series of Valerian and Porcian laws enacted between the beginning of the Roman Republic and the early second century B. C. Roman citizens were exempted from degrading forms of punishment and had certain valued rights established for them in relation to the law. These privileges had been more recently reaffirmed under the empire by a Julian law dealing with public disorder.” Bruce, p. 319.

“In a speech for the prosecution against Verres, the tyrant governor of Sicily, Cicero speaks with horror of a Roman citizen who was scourged while protesting ‘in the midst of his pain and the noise of the blows, ““I am a Roman citizen.”” It was regarded as a most serious offence to make such a claim untruthfully, or to disregard it if truthfully made.” Blaiklock, p. 127.

376 The “we” references of Luke end at Philippi, and do not begin again until Acts 20:5, suggesting that Luke stayed on at Philippi, joining Paul later at Troas.

Related Topics: Suffering, Trials, Persecution

26. The Evangelization of Thessalonica and Berea (Acts 17:1-15)

Introduction

My mother is an amputee who lost her leg due to a hit-and-run accident a number of years ago. She now walks very well by means of an artificial limb and a cane. My mother is also a very spunky woman. One day, as she and my father were arriving at a shopping mall and she was going through the main doors, some men came running toward the door passing very close by my mother and very much in a hurry. My mother sensed something was wrong. These men just were in too much of a hurry. As they passed her, Mother had to make a split-second decision … should she put out her cane and trip them, or let them pass by? Wisely, she opted to take no action without knowing the circumstances. In a matter of moments, the men were gone, and my mother learned why they were in such a hurry—they had just robbed the store which she was about to enter and which they were in such a hurry to leave. Tripping these men, possibly armed, could have led to violence and injury.

Sometimes people are in a hurry for the wrong reasons. Surely that was surely the case with the robbers my mother encountered. But being in a hurry is not always bad. As I continue to read the Book of Acts, I am inclined to conclude that Paul was a man who was constantly in a hurry. Certainly he did not stay in one place very long. Granted, he often left one town and went to another because of strong persecution on the part of unbelievers (often Jews, but also Gentiles). Such was the case at Pisidian Antioch (13:50-51), Iconium (14:4-6), Lystra (14:19-20), Philippi (16:19-40), Thessalonica (17:5-10), and Derbe (17:13-14). But Paul did not stay long at any one place in Cyprus, where no persecution is mentioned (13:4-12), or Athens (17:16–18:1), or Ephesus (18:19-21). Indeed, when Paul did spend a longer time than usual at Corinth, it was to some degree the result of a divine vision, instructing him to do so (18:9-11).

What was it that kept Paul moving about from city to city, not staying at any one place for very long, with the exceptions being just that—exceptions? What was the hurry? Was there something wrong? We shall seek to answer these questions as we proceed with our lesson.

The Context of our Passage

Paul and Silas and Timothy (but not Luke, it would seem) have left Philippi, where not only Lydia and her household and the jailor with his household, but a number of others have come to faith in Jesus as the promised Messiah. Acts 17 contains the description of the evangelistic efforts of Paul and Silas and Timothy in three cities: Thessalonica (17:1-10a), Berea (17:10b-15), and Athens (17:16-34). In all three of these cities Paul visited synagogues where he proclaimed Jesus as the promised Messiah. The focus of the campaigns in the first two cities is strongly Jewish, while the focus in the last campaign is Gentile. In his description of Paul’s ministry in the first two cities of Thessalonica and Berea, Luke dwells on Paul’s speaking in the synagogue, on the belief of some, and on the strong opposition of some of the Jews who rejected the gospel and who strongly opposed Paul and the others with him. In the last city, Athens, Luke only casually mentions that Paul went to the synagogue each Sabbath, but he gives much attention to the ministry of Paul in the streets and in the market place. He focuses on Paul’s ministry to the heathen, not to those familiar with Judaism.

Our Approach

Because Luke’s shift of emphasis is from a Jewish focus to a Gentile focus in this chapter, we will devote our attention in this lesson to only the first two cities, Thessalonica and Berea (verses 1-15), and save the campaign at Athens for our next study. We will study the preaching of the gospel in these first two cities, and then we will attempt to point out some major areas of emphasis found in our text and in the broader context of Acts.

The Birth of the Church in Thessalonica
(17:1-10a)

Now when they had traveled through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica,377 where there was a synagogue of the Jews. 2 And according to Paul’s custom, he went to them, and for three Sabbaths378 reasoned with them from the Scriptures, 3 explaining and giving evidence that the Christ had to suffer and rise again from the dead, and saying, “This Jesus whom I am proclaiming to you is the Christ.” 4 And some of them were persuaded379 and joined Paul and Silas, along with a great multitude of the God-fearing Greeks and a number of the leading women.380 5 But the Jews, becoming jealous and taking along some wicked men from the market place,381 formed a mob and set the city in an uproar; and coming upon the house of Jason, they were seeking to bring them out to the people. 6 And when they did not find them, they began dragging Jason and some brethren before the city authorities, shouting, “These men who have upset the world382 have come here also; 7 and Jason has welcomed them, and they all act contrary to the decrees of Caesar, saying that there is another king, Jesus.”383 8 And they stirred up the crowd and the city authorities who heard these things. 9 And when they had received a pledge from Jason and the others, they released them. 10 And the brethren immediately sent Paul and Silas away by night to Berea; and when they arrived, they went into the synagogue of the Jews.

We are not told directly why Paul and his party “passed through” Amphipolis and Apollonia, but we are given a strong inference as to the explanation—there seem to have been no synagogues in these two cities, while there were synagogues in Thessalonica, Berea, and Athens. It cannot be that Paul passes these cities by because they are small or insignificant, for they are neither, while Berea appears to have been an insignificant place, from a human point of view.384

I believe Paul’s actions to this point in the Book of Acts may raise a question in our mind: “How is it that this ‘apostle to the Gentiles’ (cf. Galatians 1:16; 2:7) is spending so much time in the synagogues and with the Jews?” There are several answers to this question.

(1) Paul was not called to preach the gospel exclusively to the Gentiles. At the time of his salvation, his “calling” was spelled out to Ananias, who, in turn, must have passed this on to Paul:

But the Lord said to him {Ananias}, “Go, for he is a chosen instrument of Mine, to bear My name before the Gentiles and kings and the sons of Israel” (Acts 9:15).

(2) Preaching in the synagogues was an effective means of reaching Gentiles. In nearly every synagogue there were Gentile “God-seekers” or “proselytes” of one kind or another. In Paphos, on Cyprus, was Sergius Paulus, the proconsul (13:6ff.).In Philippi, it was Lydia (16:14ff.). In chapter 17, we learn of a number of Gentiles who were saved through Paul’s preaching in the synagogues of Thessalonica and Berea (17:4, 12). These Gentile “God-seekers” had already come to the point of looking for salvation from a Jewish Messiah, and they also had some knowledge of the Old Testament. These converts would not need as much instruction as raw pagans, and thus they were potential leaders in the churches which were formed as a result of the evangelism of Paul and Barnabas and Silas and others.

(3) Paul’s ministry was conducted on the principle, “to the Jew first, and also to the Greek” (Romans 1:16).

(4) Paul’s ministry, like that of the twelve apostles, followed the pattern set down by our Lord in Acts 1:8. We can see the Book of Acts developing in a way that follows the geographical sequence of Acts 1:8. The spread of the gospel begins at Jerusalem, spreads to Judea and Samaria, and then expands to the other nations of the world. It never struck me until now that Paul’s ministry did likewise:

“‘Consequently, King Agrippa, I did not prove disobedient to the heavenly vision, but kept declaring both to those of Damascus first, and also at Jerusalem and then throughout all the region of Judea, and even to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, performing deeds appropriate to repentance” (Acts 26:19-20).

(5) In Paul’s ministry we can see a gradual transition, beginning with a strong Jewish focus and ending with a strong Gentile focus. As I understand the development of the Book of Acts, Paul’s ministry is predominantly Jewish, up until his final visit to Jerusalem, which resulted in his rejection and accusation by the Jews there and his appeal to Rome (Acts 21-26). Before Acts 21, evangelization of the Gentiles often happened providentially.

Paul’s preaching in the synagogue at Thessalonica was “according to his custom” (verse 2). Paul had a plan of action for his ministry, which he customarily followed at most of the cities where he sought to proclaim Christ. This “custom” was to find a city with a synagogue, and then to go there on the Sabbath where he was granted the opportunity to speak about the Old Testament Scriptures to those gathered.385 Paul would use this opportunity to proclaim Jesus as the Messiah. There were exceptions, of course, as in Philippi where there was no synagogue (although there was a “place of prayer”), but this was the norm.

And so it was at Thessalonica when Paul and the others went to the synagogue and were invited to speak. Here, as always, Paul preached of Jesus as Israel’s Messiah. His argument could be summarized: (1) The Old Testament prophets spoke of Messiah. (2) This Messiah must be rejected by His people, Israel, and be put to death for the sins of men. (3) This crucified Christ must, according to the Old Testament prophets, be raised from the dead. (4) Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah, having fulfilled all of these prophecies. (5) Each listener must make a choice, either to accept Jesus as their Messiah, or to reject Him, as the Jewish leaders and people of Jerusalem had done. To receive Him was to obtain the forgiveness of sins and the assurance of eternal life; to reject Him was to await the future day when He will come to judge and to punish His enemies (cf. Acts 13:38-41).386

As almost always was the case, the response to Paul’s preaching was mixed (verse 4). Some of those who heard (who seem to be Jews, verse 4) believed, joining Paul and Silas. An even greater number of Gentiles believed, including a number of the leading women.

But there was also a strong negative response, not to the message of Paul, per se, but to the popularity of his message, to its reception. I would imagine the unbelieving Jews not only rejected Paul’s message, but they disliked it—and him. But Luke does not describe the strong opposition to Paul and his preaching as opposition to the message itself; rather he describes the jealousy arising out of its acceptance by so many. It was not just the numbers that bothered Paul’s opponents, but who it was who believed the gospel and followed Paul: the Gentiles, and, in particular, the influential ones. These Jews, like Jonah of old, like the people of Nazareth (Luke 4:16ff.), and like the Jews of Jerusalem later on (Acts 22:21-22), were greatly angered that a “salvation of the Jews” was being offered to the Gentiles and that many were placing their trust in Him, following Paul and the others. Sadly, the issue was not a matter of truth and not a matter of Scripture, but a matter of position and power.

In retaliation, the opposing Jews sought to “overpower” Paul and the other missionaries, by manipulating the crowds and the political system. Skillfully, a crowd was gathered and worked up into a very agitated mob. The “peace” was deliberately “disturbed,” with the city being set into an uproar. The angry mob stormed the house of Jason (verse 5), who apparently was a believer and who may have been providing food and lodging for the missionary party.

What a setback it must have been for this bloodthirsty crowd to find none of their intended targets at home. It was all rather anti-climactic—something like calling a person who has made you very angry with the intent of “giving them a piece of your mind”—and getting a recorded answer from their answering machine. In this case, however, Jason was home, even if neither Paul, nor Silas, nor any of the others were there. He would have to do, and so they drug Jason out of his house and before the city authorities, not unlike the way Paul and Silas had been unceremoniously seized and charged at Philippi (Acts 16).

These Jewish opponents of Paul and the gospel, these men who had stirred up the whole city, now accused them of upsetting the world, of inciting men to acts of violence and insurrection by advocating a King other than Caesar. And Jason, they charged, was guilty of “aiding and abetting” these men and their revolutionary movement. The crowd and the authorities were, due to the skillful moves of these Jewish resisters, duly impressed with this line of argumentation, even though they should have seen that the “pot was calling the kettle black” and that these Jews who were really the trouble-makers were calling the missionaries trouble-makers.

To insure that no further violence would occur, a pledge or a bond was secured from Jason.387 It is possible that it was either implied or clearly stated that Paul would be sent out of town as a part of the agreement. At least this was the immediate result of Jason’s release “on bond.” Paul and Silas left by night for Berea. The ministry of these men in Thessalonica was cut short, from a human point of view, thus “forcing” Paul to minister to these saints “by mail” (1 and 2 Thessalonians), so that in the providence of God we could profit from Paul’s teaching and exhortation, even as they did. How often reversals and setbacks, from a human point of view, prove to be advances from a divine and eternal perspective!

The Evangelization of Berea
(17:10b-15)

10 And the brethren immediately sent Paul and Silas away by night to Berea;388 and when they arrived, they went into the synagogue of the Jews. 11 Now these were more noble-minded than those in Thessalonica, for they received the word with great eagerness, examining the Scriptures daily, to see whether these things were so. 12 Many of them therefore believed, along with a number of prominent Greek women and men. 13 But when the Jews of Thessalonica found out that the word of God had been proclaimed by Paul in Berea also, they came there likewise, agitating and stirring up the crowds. 14 And then immediately the brethren sent Paul out to go as far as the sea; and Silas and Timothy remained there. 15 Now those who conducted Paul brought him as far as Athens; and receiving a command for Silas and Timothy to come to him as soon as possible, they departed.

It would seem that the brethren in Thessalonica wanted to avoid any further confrontation with their hostile adversaries. This might be for any or all of the following reasons:

(1) This would comply with the terms agreed upon in conjunction with the bond that Jason posted.

(2) This would ease tensions and hostilities and enable the church at Thessalonica to go about its ministry with less opposition.

(3) This would keep Paul out of the hands of his enemies, who might not have been satisfied with “running him out of town” and may have wished to kill him, if the opportunity presented itself. They did what they could to prevent such an opportunity.

Luke seems to want us to view Berea in contrast to Thessalonica, rather than in terms of comparison. One contrast is to be seen in the size of these two places. Thessalonica was a large, major city; Berea, so far as we can tell, was a small, “sleepy town,” an “out of the way place” (see footnote 12 on Berea). Another contrast is that while Amphipolis and Apollonia seem to have had no synagogue, this town did. And finally, Luke draws out the contrast between the “more noble-mindedness” of the Jews in Berea than those in Thessalonica.

The first two contrasts pose somewhat of a problem. How is it that two major cities, Amphipolis and Apollonia, would not have a synagogue while a small town like Berea would have one? The answer may well be simple. We can rather quickly discern from the statements made about Jews by those at Philippi and that which was implied about Jews in Thessalonica, that Jews were not at all popular in this part of the world at this point in time (cf. fn. 7 above). The Jews did not seem to want to risk the exposure of public worship in Philippi, Amphipolis, or Apollonia, or racial bigotry was such that they chose not to live in these cities. In the “sleepy little out of the way town” of Berea, however, they may have been more tolerated; indeed, it could have been heavily Jewish in its racial makeup. Here, then, there may have been more Jews, more public Jews, and thus a synagogue. Here, the brethren in Thessalonica may have reasoned, was a perfect place for Paul to be sent, where a Jewish community could be found. Sending Paul to such a place would give him a place of ministry and would allow things to cool down at Thessalonica.

The noble-mindedness of these Berean Jews is a matter of emphasis with Luke, and thus we should seek to isolate what set these particular Jews apart from the Jews at Thessalonica (and elsewhere as well). What, then, did set these Bereans apart from the Jews at Thessalonica? What made these people “noble-minded”?

(1) The noble-mindedness to which Luke referred was characteristic of the Jewish community at Berea. Luke is contrasting the Jews in Berea with those in Thessalonica. This also suggests that he is speaking of the Jews as Paul found them; in other words, the Jews at Berea, before they had heard the gospel. Thus, “noble-mindedness” is characteristic of this Jewish community as unbelievers.

(2) The noble-mindedness which Paul found characteristic of this Jewish community was that which ideally would have characterized God’s people, Israel. The picture Luke paints of this Jewish community at Berea is one that depicts Judaism at its best, the way God intended for His people to be. Sadly, the Bereans were the exception and not the rule, but happily they did approach the ideal for the Old Testament people of God. The remaining characteristics of these Bereans is what set them apart from other Jews, as those who were, indeed, “noble-minded.”

(3) The noble-minded Jews of Berea were looking for Messiah and did not need to be convinced of anything other than the fact that Jesus was the promised Messiah. These Jews “received the word with great eagerness.” They obviously loved the Word of God and sought to live by it. Paul seemed to have to work hard to convince any Jews in Thessalonica. Luke speaks of Paul’s ministry there as “reasoning,” “explaining,” and “giving evidence,” and those who believed as having been “persuaded.” The same effort is not required at Berea.

Let me seek to illustrate this difference between these two groups of Jews. The Thessalonian Jews were somewhat like the reluctant housewife who does not wish to have her daily routine interrupted, and thus does not welcome the vacuum cleaner salesman who comes to the door. The salesman may be able to convince this woman to buy his product, but he will have to overcome all kinds of resistance. The Bereans were like the woman who is almost out of her favorite make-up and opens the door delighted to find the Avon salesperson standing there. This woman has her order ready and simply waits for the opportunity to place it. She does not need to be “sold” anything for she already wants to buy it.

This is the mood of the Bereans, as I see it. They were Jews, and they were, I believe, waiting for the Messiah to come. When Paul arrived, his words about the coming of the Messiah were eagerly heard, although very carefully checked out. They were waiting for Messiah. They did not need to be “sold” or convinced, only informed.

(4) The noble-minded Jews of Berea were Jews who loved the Word of God and who sought to live according to it. For these noble-minded Jews, it was not man’s word which they were to act upon, but God’s revealed Word. Thus, when Paul came to them, speaking to them from the Scriptures, they eagerly listened. But they did not let Paul do their thinking for them. They saw themselves as individually responsible to search out Paul’s teaching from the Scriptures, and to see if it was consistent with biblical revelation. This assumes that the Scriptures did speak clearly and sufficiently about the Messiah, and that individual seekers were capable of discerning what God said, without the help of some “expert” who did their thinking for them. These were people of the Word, who eagerly received that which was consistent with the Word, once they confirmed it from the Word, for themselves.

How different these Berean Jews were from many of their fellow-Jews in other places. Most Jews seemed to care little about truth or about what the Old Testament actually taught. What they cared about was their position and their power and prestige. They were motivated and driven, not by their hope of Messiah, nor by their love for and confidence in the Scriptures, but by their jealousy. They cared less about what the Bible taught than about what they wanted for themselves.

(5) These noble-minded Berean Jews were predisposed toward Paul’s teaching, while the Jews of Thessalonica were predisposed against it. This is simply a summation of what we have said thus far. Their hope and eagerness for the coming of Messiah, their confidence in the Scriptures, and their diligence in testing teaching by the Word predisposed them toward Paul’s message, while the self-seeking, self-righteous Jews of Thessalonica were predisposed against Paul’s teaching. No wonder only a few Thessalonian Jews believed Paul’s words and accepted Jesus as their Messiah, while many of the Berean Jews did (compare 17:4 and 17:12).

(6) Finally, the noble-minded Jews of Berea had a very different way of handling those with whom they differed. The Jews of Thessalonica, like those in other cities, were willing to resort to political manipulation and to mob violence. Not so with these Jews at Berea. It took outside instigators to create the disturbance which finally caused Paul to leave this city and the saints there. If there were to be any violence and unrest, the Berean Jews would not be the cause of it.

One way or another, word reached the Jews at Thessalonica that Paul had been very successfully preaching the gospel at Berea. The fact that many Jews believed and joined him must have been especially aggravating. A number of Gentiles, including some prominent Greek women, believed as well. These Thessalonican Jews, or at least a delegation of them, set out for Berea, where they proceeded to recreate the same unrest and turmoil which they had successfully instigated in their own city. The crowds were stirred up, and the saints of Berea quickly sent Paul away,389 hoping, it would seem, to put an end to this unrest before it reached ugly dimensions.

Paul alone was sent away. Silas and Timothy remained there. It would seem that Paul’s ministry caused more reaction than that of his colleagues. Perhaps Paul’s ministry was more apologetic and evangelistic, directed toward unbelievers, while the ministries of Silas and Timothy may have been directed toward the new converts, thus not precipitating as violent a backlash. Paul sent word by way of his escorts to Silas and Timothy, instructing them to join him as quickly as possible. Paul was ready to move on again, but he would have to wait for his teammates to return first.

Conclusion

As we conclude this lesson, I wish to highlight three important subjects which have a great deal of relevance and application to our own day and time.

(1) As Luke develops the transition of Christianity from a primarily Jewish to a predominantly Gentile phenomenon, he underscores the remarkable similarity between the response of the Jews to Jesus and the response of the Jews to Paul. Geographically speaking, Acts begins in Jerusalem and ends in Rome. It begins with Jesus, and it ends with Paul. It commences with a predominantly Jewish congregation in Jerusalem and ends with Gentile congregations in cities around the world of the Mediterranean. As we read of the opposition of these Thessalonican Jews to Paul, we cannot help but think of the similar opposition of the Palestinian Jews to Jesus. Consider, for a moment, some of the common characteristics.

Jealousy was the principle motivation behind the opposition of both groups of Jewish opponents to the Gospel. It was jealousy390 which prompted the Jewish religious leaders to accuse Jesus of treason and to demand His crucifixion (Matthew 27:28; Mark 15:10; cf. John 7:31-32, 45-49). So too it was jealousy which prompted the Jews to oppose Paul and his preaching of the gospel (Acts 17:4; cf. Acts 13:6ff., 45; 14:1-2ff.).

Both Jesus and Paul were accused by their opponents of creating unrest and of insurrection and revolutionary activity against the political power of Rome. The false premise on which Jesus was arrested and convicted was treason—of being a King who would assert Himself over the rulers of that day (Luke 23:1-5, 14; John 19:12, 14). Paul too was frequently accused of the same offense (Acts 17:7; cp. Acts 16:20-22).

Both groups of Jews resisted the gospel by stirring up a crowd and by putting pressure on the political leaders. The Jewish leaders could do little or nothing against Jesus so long as the crowds favored Him (Matthew 21:46), but finally they were able to enlist the multitudes in the process, and this got the attention of Herod and Pilate (cf. Matthew 26:55; 27:20). Such was the case with the opposition to Paul and his preaching (Acts 17:5, 13; cf. 13:50; 14:2-5, 19).

The opposition of the Jews to Jesus and Paul came to a head at Jerusalem. This point is a more debatable one, but I think it is true nonetheless. At the climax of His earthly ministry, Jesus had His face set toward Jerusalem (Matthew 16:21; 20:17-18; Luke 9:51-53). It was there that the Messiah would officially appear to Israel, which Jesus did at His “triumphal entry.” It was there that He must die. The major turning point in Jesus’ life and ministry, and in the history of Israel, came when Jesus arrived at Jerusalem. Paul too will find Jerusalem to be a turning point. The decision of the Jerusalem Council was a kind of turning point (Acts 15), but Paul’s appearance in Jerusalem (Acts 21:10ff.) will lead to his arrest and trials, and ultimately to his appeal before Caesar in Rome, where the Book of Acts leaves off. Jerusalem was, for both Jesus and Paul, a major turning point.

The response to both Jesus and Paul, and to the (same) gospel which they preached, was, by and large, rejection and opposition on the part of the Jews. This, of course, was a part of the eternal plan and purpose of God, resulting in the salvation of the Gentiles (cf. Romans 9-11). It would not be correct to stop here, however, and to suggest that rejection of the gospel is only a Jewish phenomenon. As we have already seen in Acts, the Gentiles too will act in a very similar fashion to the gospel, particularly when it threatens the self-interest of sinful men. Gentile economic self-interest is the cause of similar reaction to Paul and the gospel in Philippi (Acts 16) and in Ephesus (Acts 19).

The gospel is a double-edged sword. On the one side, it offers mercy, grace, forgiveness of sins, and eternal life to every sinner who trusts in Jesus Christ for salvation. On the other hand, it overturns values, attitudes, and lifestyles, in such a way as to threaten the self-interest of unbelievers (individually) and their culture (corporately). Peter spoke of this, particularly in 1 Peter 4. The Book of Hebrews is based upon the reality of resistance and persecution. Paul spoke of it as well, not as the unique or isolated experience of a few, but as the norm which is to be expected by all (Philippians 1:29-30; 1 Thessalonians 2:14-16; 1 Timothy 4; 2 Timothy 3). Our Lord Himself said much to His disciples of the certainty of opposition and persecution (cf. Matthew 10:16-33; 24:9-14; John 15:17-27).

The question which we must ask ourselves, then, is this: “Why is it that Christianity is so popular today, or at least that Christians and the gospel are not the focus of the kind of opposition and persecution of which our Lord and the apostles spoke? I fear the answer is both clear, and undeniable, by anyone who takes the Bible seriously: IN OUR MOTIVATION, IN OUR METHODS, AND IN OUR MESSAGE, CHRISTIANS LACK THE URGENCY WHICH MARKED JESUS AND HIS APOSTLES, AND WHICH PROVOKED STRONG REACTIONS.

With this premise in view, let me press on to my next major conclusion, based not only upon our text but upon the entire biblical revelation concerning Paul, his conversion, his ministry and message, and most of all, his intense sense of urgency, the kind of urgency which our Lord had and which we seem to lack.

(2) The apostle Paul, in his motivation, in his methods, and in his message, reflected a great and intense sense of urgency, an urgency which shaped his life and ministry and which shaped the course of church history.

Let me begin by trying to define, as briefly as possible, the nature of the urgency which Paul evidenced.

The urgency which Paul evidences is an urgency occasioned by the gospel, a “gospel urgency.” It was an urgency based upon the conviction that men are sinners, desperately lost, and destined for eternal punishment. It was the conviction that the gospel of Jesus Christ alone proclaims God’s way of salvation. Thus, Paul had an urgency to preserve the purity of the gospel (as seen in his response to those who would pervert it, in theory or practice, cf. Acts 15; Galatians 1 and 2), and he had an urgency to proclaim the gospel. Adding to this urgency was a deep sense of the command of Christ to preach the gospel (the great commission, Matthew 28:18-20), and his personal calling to do so (Acts 9:15-16; cf. 22:21). Finally, there was the urgency of the shortness of time. Mankind is eternally doomed, apart from faith in Jesus as Messiah (the gospel), and time is limited. Paul’s days were numbered, and he knew it. Thus he sought to make the most of every moment, every opportunity. Second, knowing that life is a vapor, and that the life of any man is uncertain (cf. James 4:13-17), there is the urgency of proclaiming the gospel to men who are dying. And finally, there is the added time urgency of the nearness of our Lord’s return, when there will be no further opportunity for salvation. There is a final urgency, and that is the urgency of knowing that someday each Christian must stand before our Lord to give an account of our stewardship of the gospel.

No wonder Paul had a “gospel urgency”!

Therefore also we have as our ambition, whether at home or absent, to be pleasing to Him. For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may be recompensed for his deeds in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad. Therefore knowing the fear of the Lord, we persuade men, but we are made manifest to God; and I hope that we are made manifest also in your consciences (2 Corinthians 5:9-11).

There was an additional source of urgency for Paul which provides us with a key to his strong commitment to and involvement in Jewish evangelism. As I read of Paul’s actions here in chapter 17 and elsewhere in the Book of Acts, I find a very close parallel between Paul’s evangelistic methodology and that methodology laid down by our Lord in the sending out of His disciples (cf. Luke 9:1-9; 10:1-11). In this same context of the sending out of the disciples, note these significant words of our Lord:

“But whenever they persecute you in this city, flee to the next; for truly I say to you, you shall not finish going through the cities of Israel, until the Son of Man comes” (Matthew 10:23).

When was the Son of Man to come, and why were the disciples to move quickly from city to city, without lingering long in any, and quickly departing when persecution began? I believe the answer is both clear and simple: Jesus’ “coming” was His arrival and presentation of Himself at Jerusalem at the time of His triumphal entry and afterward. The Old Testament prophets had prophesied the coming of Messiah, the last of whom was John the Baptist, who indicated that Jesus was the Messiah, the Christ. He was to formally present Himself on His arrival at Jerusalem. Jesus wanted all Israel to know of His identity and to be informed of this before His appearance at Jerusalem. This is why the apostles were not to linger long in any one city. They were to spread the gospel through all the cities, knowing that He had set His face toward Jerusalem and would present Himself formally there.

God’s plan for Israel and for the world was on a time schedule. The Messiah had to come first to His people and be rejected and put to death, and then resurrected from the dead. Israel’s last sign was the sign of His resurrection (Matthew 12:38-42). The deadline for Israel’s acceptance of Messiah was not the day of His execution, but 70 A. D., the day of her destruction, of her defeat and captivity as a nation, when Rome sacked Jerusalem, slaughtered thousands, and scattered most of the rest. That short period of time, from the public presentation of Jesus as Messiah to the destruction of Jerusalem, was Israel’s hour for repentance and turning to Messiah. At the point in time when Jerusalem was sacked in 70 A.D., God’s plan for Israel went into a holding pattern and the “times of the Gentiles” began. The time was short for Israel to hear the gospel and to turn to Jesus as the Messiah.

At this point in time, approximately 15 years have passed since the death, burial, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus took place. This means that the year would be somewhere in the vicinity of 47 to 48 A.D. It also means that Israel has less than 25 years to hear the gospel and repent and be saved, before the program for Israel is suspended for at least 20 centuries (till now). Jesus had His disciples cover the entire scope of Israel, as commanded in Luke 9 and 10. But now, after Jerusalem’s “hour of decision,” it is time for the Jews of the dispersion to decide. Paul’s urgency is based upon the revelation which God gave him of the setting aside of Israel and of the dispensation of the church age (Ephesians 3, Romans 9-11). He knew that Israel’s days were numbered, and thus he hurried about, from city to city and from synagogue to synagogue, telling the Jews about Jesus, their Messiah, and calling upon them to repent. When the Israelites around the world of that day heard about Jesus and the majority rejected Him and His messenger, Paul, time was up. Paul knew this and was thus prompted to an even greater sense of urgency to preach the gospel to the Jews first, and then to the Gentiles.

The urgency of the gospel, which dominated the life and ministry of the apostle Paul, can be seen in numerous places and instances in the New Testament. It helps to explain the very strong reaction which unbelievers had toward the gospel, and toward Paul in particular. It explains, I believe, the strong inclination of Paul to press on to other places, and to preach where the name of Christ was unknown (Romans 15:20-21). It also explains why Paul encouraged Christians to consider not being hindered by marriage and a family (1 Corinthians 7:25-35), and why Paul could not be hindered by taking along John Mark (Acts 15:36-41).

It is my strong conviction that North American Christianity desperately lacks the sense of urgency which characterized Christ and the apostles. We lack the urgency to proclaim the gospel. Many seem to think that we fail to evangelize because we do not know how, and thus we find class after class being taught on methods of personal evangelism. I am not opposed to such classes, but classes in methods do not make up for a lack in motivation. Indeed, when the motivation is present, we find the methods to do what we think is important.

I am going to state something here that many of you will not agree with and you surely will not like, but I believe it must be said. One of the most popular and prominent methods of evangelism today is that of “friendship evangelism.” I am not completely opposed to this method of reaching our neighbors by befriending them. What I am opposed to is the fact that I and many other Christians gravitate to this method as a cover-up for my lack of urgency, and as the pretext for obeying God when, in truth, I am not. I can go by, week after week, assuring myself that I will share the gospel with my neighbor “when the right time comes” or “when I have built a better relationship.” While Scripture nowhere forbids or condemns friendship evangelism, the instructions of our Lord in Luke 9 and 10 indicate that much more than this must be done, and that friendship evangelism can be a hindrance to evangelism if it becomes a substitute for methods which reach greater numbers more quickly and pointedly. Laid back evangelism can be a symptom of a lack of urgency, and this, my friend, is a most serious ailment. The Laodicean church was “laid back,” too (cf. Revelation 3:15).

Why is it that we lack Paul’s urgency concerning the gospel? What is it we lack? There are many reasons, I am sure, but I would like to suggest one for you to consider. I think the principle reason for my own lack of urgency is that I really do not believe the gospel; I really do not take it seriously. If I believed men are lost and dying, destined to eternity in hell apart from Christ; if time is short and the gospel is the only means of man’s salvation, then surely I would have a sense of urgency. It is not so much that I don’t believe the gospel, as it is that the glitter of this world dims the glory of eternity, and the cares of this world choke the grasp of the gospel on my life.

Think about those glorious days when you were first saved. How often new Christians are bold in their witness for Christ in the proclamation. Why do they stop? For one thing, they are chilled by the coolness of older saints, who have lost the glow and forgotten the reality of the gospel. We often look back on those early days of our lives, days when we were aggressive and outspoken, and sigh, as though we were young and foolish. I wonder if we would not be better off immature and foolish than to be “mature” and silent about the gospel. As the truth of the gospel grows dimmer, the urgency to proclaim it diminishes as well.

I want to be very clear that while every Christian should share Paul’s sense of the urgency of the gospel, we will all express that urgency differently. Every Christian must express this urgency in a way that is consistent with their individual gifts, status in life, and calling. How easy it would be for all of us to go on a guilt trip, because we do not live and preach like Paul. Paul was single, while most Christians are not. Paul was able to live by means of his own labors, and even to support others, and yet he affirmed the principle that the “laborer is worthy of his wages” (1 Corinthians 9:3-18; cp. Luke 10:7). Paul seldom stayed long in any one place, and yet this does not mean that everyone must be an itinerant preacher in order to express the urgency of the gospel. Paul was doing that which he was called of God to do. He was carrying out his unique gifts and calling. Silas and Timothy did not minister in exactly the same way as Paul, even though they accompanied him. While Paul manifested his sense of urgency by declining to take John Mark along, Barnabas manifested his sense of urgency by taking Mark with him.

Let us not seek to imitate Paul in his every action, but in his attitude of urgency. Every one of us must have a sense of urgency about the need to proclaim Christ to a fallen world, a world heading for eternal death, but every one of us is gifted to contribute toward the evangelization of the world by doing different tasks, as a part of the body of Christ. Thus, I challenge you to seriously reflect on your sense of urgency, and then to seek God’s guidance in that which you should be devoted to doing, for the sake of the gospel.

Perhaps you do not share Paul’s urgency concerning the gospel because you have not come to grips with your own need of a Savior and of the urgency of your receiving Jesus Christ as your Savior. Apart from Him, you will die in your sins and spend eternity apart from God in eternal suffering. The gospel of Jesus Christ informs you that God has provided for the forgiveness of your sins through the death of Jesus Christ in your place, bearing your condemnation, and offering you His righteousness. Time is limited. He may return at any moment, or your may die before He comes. Accept Him today:

And working together with Him, we also urge you not to receive the grace of God in vain—for He says, “AT THE ACCEPTABLE TIME I LISTENED TO YOU, AND ON THE DAY OF SALVATION I HELPED YOU”’; Behold, now is “THE ACCEPTABLE TIME,” behold, now is “THE DAY OF SALVATION” (2 Corinthians 6:1-2).

(3) Finally, our text challenges us to be “Berean Christians.” The noble-mindedness of the Berean Jews is surely set before us an ideal, as a goal for every Christian. There is much that could be said about the characteristics of the Bereans, but let me set down those primary characteristics which I believe we should strive to have as characteristic of our lives as well.

The Berean Attitude

The Berean attitude can be summarized by two words: confidence and distrust. The Bereans were characterized by a great confidence in the Word of God, as God’s authoritative source of revelation, and as the standard by which all teaching and conduct should be appraised. Second, though not stated directly, the Bereans had a confidence in their own ability to understand and interpret the Bible. The Bible (the Old Testament at this point in time) was not only God’s authoritative revelation and standard, but it was one which every individual was to study for himself in order to come to his own doctrine and practice.

The second characteristic of the Berean attitude was that of distrust. While God’s Word is perfect, men are not. Thus, the Bereans did not assume that the teaching of the Bible was what some man said it taught. Even a teacher as great as Paul was not assumed to be “right” because he sounded authoritative. Every man’s teaching must be tested by the Word of God. No one’s teaching or viewpoint was to be accepted on the basis of his confidence, his methodology, his claims, his academic pedigree, or his reputation. The only final basis of authority is God’s Word, pure and simple.

Now these words are indeed “music to the ears” of some people, who are autonomous Christians. They quickly point to texts like this one in John’s first epistle:

These things I have written to you concerning those who are trying to deceive you. And as for you, the anointing which you received from Him abides in you, and you have no need for any one to teach you; but as His anointing teaches you about all things, and is true and is not a lie, and just as it has taught you, you abide in Him (1 John 2:26-27).

I could not agree more with this verse. It does confirm the confidence of the Bereans in the simple teachings of God’s Word, as they are led to understand them by the Holy Spirit. But our confidence is in God’s Word and in His Spirit, not in ourselves. If we cannot trust other men as being infallible, neither can we trust in our own interpretations as infallible (cf. 2 Peter 1:20-21). Thus, we must be aware of our own tendency to use the Scriptures to confirm and proof text our sinful inclinations and desires. This is why we need gifted teachers, like Paul and others, who will challenge us and our interpretations, who will make us uneasy, and urge us to go back to the Scriptures to test our own thinking and interpretation of Scripture.

There are two great tests for the Christian when it comes to the teaching of others. The first test is the test of teaching which challenges our own thinking, which indicates that we are wrong and need to change. It is a difficult thing to admit we are wrong, but the teaching of others should serve to change some of our own thinking and actions. But the second and even greater test for the Christian comes when the teaching of another confirms our own viewpoint, attitudes, doctrines and actions. Just because someone (or a great number of people) has the same view as we do does not prove we are right. The false teachers have great followings, not because they are right, but because they say what people want to hear, and they advocate what people want to do.

How I hate introductions! Too long a time is spent, telling us why we ought to listen to and believe the one who will teach. We are told of his place of study and of his years spent in training. We are told of his accomplishments, of his great esteem and standing in the Christian community, of his world-wide travels. But the fact is, we do not know ahead of time that God will speak through any man (unless Old Testament prophets still exist). We do not know that a man’s teaching will be correct because of who he is, of where and how much he has studied, or any other factor, until he has spoken and we have studied the Scriptures for ourselves to see if his teaching squares with the Word of God as a whole. Introductions tell us what we cannot know until after one has spoken. That is why the Bible says,

And let two or three prophets speak, and let the others pass judgment (1 Corinthians 14:29).

Do not quench the Spirit; do not despise prophetic utterances. But examine everything carefully; hold fast to that which is good; abstain from every form of evil (1 Thessalonians 5:19-22.

Let us, then, seek to be Berean in our handling of the Word of God. Let us ask God to give us the love and eagerness to study God’s Word, and to test the teachings of all men. Let us see ourselves as responsible for discerning what the Bible teaches and not let others do our thinking for us. Let us listen to faithful men carefully, and then do our own homework, daily studying the Word as the only authoritative source of doctrine and practice.

Follow-up Questions
(17:1-15)

As a rule, I have given out study questions to be considered before the next lesson. With this lesson, in the light of the text, I wish to suggest some questions for you to consider so that you may test the teaching of this lesson. Ideally, you should provide your own questions, but this week I want to give you some questions to “prime the pump” of your study. May you be a Berean this week.

(1) What tensions of the text, observations, or questions did you come up with, as a result of your study of this text?

(2) What dominant patterns, practices, principles or trends appear in our text?

(3) How does this text relate to its immediately preceding and following context?

(4) How does our text contribute to the argument of the Book of Acts?

(5) From a position of hindsight, looking back on the difference of opinion between Paul and Barnabas as to taking along John Mark (Acts 15:35ff.), how would you now view Paul’s position? In other words, does Luke’s account of the second missionary journey bear out Paul’s stance or question it? What would Mark have had to face on this journey which he had not handled well before?

(6) Do you think there are any guiding principles or critical factors for Paul’s choice as to whether or not to preach in a certain city? What factors, if any, do you see involved in the decision to preach at Philippi, Thessalonica, and Berea, but not in Amphipolis and Apollonia?

(7) What made the Bereans worthy of the designation, “noble”? In what was their nobility? Was this “nobility” from God, like the “opening of Lydia’s heart,” or was this nobility a trait of these people, a part of their character? Were all the “noble” Bereans believers? If you were to be a “Berean” what changes would it require in your life?

(8) Who opposed Paul and Silas in Thessalonica and Berea? What was their real motivation for doing so? Why were they so intense in their opposition? What was their method of opposing Paul and those with him? Why did they seem to react more strongly to Paul than to those with him?

(9) Comment on the charges and techniques of the Jewish opponents of Paul and Silas?

(10) What light do we find shed on our passage by Paul’s first and second epistles to the Thessalonians? What light does our text shed on these Thessalonian epistles?

(11) Compare the response of the Jews at Jerusalem to our Lord’s appearance and claim to the throne of David, to the response of the Jews in cities like Salamis (13:6ff.), Pisidian Antioch (13:44ff.), Iconium (14:2, 4ff.), Lystra (14:19ff.), Thessalonica (17:4ff.), and Berea (14:12ff.) to the gospel as preached by Paul and those with him.

(12) Explain Paul’s calling as “an apostle to the Gentiles” in the light of his very strong Jewish involvement to this point in time. Just exactly what was his “call” as recorded in Acts 9?

(13) What was the basis for Paul’s sense of urgency? What were the manifestations of Paul’s sense of urgency, as seen in his ministry and message? Does Paul command others to have this kind of urgency too? Does our Lord? What form should it take? Is it the same for everyone? Consult all of Paul’s epistles here, especially the Thessalonian Epistles.

(14) How do we explain Paul’s command to the Thessalonians to, “lead a quiet life and attend to your own business,” in the light of his own life and ministry, which did not seem to be very “quiet”?


377 “Leaving Philippi, the party followed a southwesterly course for thirty-three miles over the Via Egnatia to Amphipolis, originally the Roman capital of one of the four districts of Macedonia, but now having taken second place to Philippi and being devoid of a synagogue or Jewish population and generally decadent, Paul passes it by as a field of missionary activity. . . . Thessalonica was founded by Cassander about 315 B.C. and named after his wife, Thessalonica, who was the sister of Alexander the Great. It was made a free city in reward for “its support of Antony and Actavian in the Battle of Philippi.” Thessalonica was the modern Salonika, an important Allied military base during the First World War, having a present population of about one-quarter million. It is located on the favored Thurmic Bay.” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 245.

“There was a synagogue here in this great commercial city {Thessalonica}, still an important city called Saloniki, of 70,000 population. It was originally called Therma, at the head of the Termaic Gulf. Cassander renamed it Thessalonica after his wife, the sister of Alexander the Great. It was the capital of the second of the four divisions of Macedonia and finally the capital of the whole province. It shared with Corinth and Ephesus the commerce of the Aegean. One synagogue shows that even in this commercial city the Jews were not very numerous. As a political centre it ranked with Antioch in Syria and Caesarea in Palestine. It was a strategic centre for the spread of the gospel as Paul later said for it sounded (echoed) forth from Thessalonica throughout Macedonia and Achaia (I Thess. 1:8).” A. T. Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (Nashville: Broadman Press, 1930), III, pp. 266-267.

378 “Luke does not say that Paul was in Thessalonica only three weeks. He may have spoken there also during the week, though the Sabbath was the great day. Paul makes it plain, as Furneaux shows, that he was in Thessalonica a much longer period than three weeks. The rest of the time he spoke, of course, outside of the synagogue. Paul implies an extended stay by his language in I Thess. 1:8.” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 267.

379 “Some were persuaded” (v. 4), indicates the human dimension of evangelism, whereas the opening of Lydia’s heart (16:14) refers to the divine side. Both the divine and the human dimensions are present in Acts, and neither should be minimized or ignored.

380 “The latter are described as leading women, which may mean that they belonged to the upper class in the town; alternatively the phrase can mean ‘wives of the leading men’, a sense made explicit in some early textual witnesses. Either way, this would not be surprising, since we know that Jewish women were to be found in upper-class society, and even Nero’s mistress and wife, Poppaea, was reputed to have Jewish sympathies (Jos., Ant. 20:195).” I. Howard Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, reprint, 1987), p. 277.

“Literally, ‘And of women the first not a few.’ That is, a large number of women of the very first rank in the city, probably devout women also like the men just before and like those in 13:50 in Antioch in Pisidia who along with “the first men of the city” were stirred up against Paul. Here these women were openly friendly to Paul’s message, whether proselytes or Gentiles or Jewish wives of Gentiles as Hort holds. It is noteworthy that here, as in Philippi, leading women take a bold stand for Christ. In Macedonia women had more freedom than elsewhere. It is not to be inferred that all those converted belonged to the higher classes, for the industrial element was clearly large (I Thess. 4:11). In II Cor. 8:2 Paul speaks of the deep poverty of the Macedonia churches, but with Philippi mainly in mind. Ramsay thinks that Paul won many of the heathen not affiliated at all with the synagogue.” A. T. Robertson, p. 269.

381 Blaiklock writes, “The lewd fellows of the baser sort {KJV} (5) are literally, ‘bad men from among the market people’, the labourers, no doubt, and humbler trade-associates of the Jewish commercial houses. Mt. xx. 3 pictures those who stood ‘idle in the market-place’ awaiting work. The desperate have often become the tools and dupes of the evil. So they were at Thessalonica.” E. M. Blaiklock, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company {photolithoprinted}, 1966), p. 129.

A. T. Robertson has a similar view: “So the Jewish preachers gather to themselves a choice collection of these market-loungers or loafers or wharf-rats. The Romans called them subrostrani (hangers round the rostrum or subbasilicari).” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 270.

I am just not convinced that this “blue collar” explanation is acceptable. It seems to me that the manipulation of this crowd took a great deal of skill and involved more than just the street rabble. Some of the riots which occur today, which seem strikingly similar, involve young college students. I am not convinced that a lack of status, position, or education is the best explanation, or even a justified one.

382 “Turned . . . upside down is anastatosantes. The verb means ‘to stir up, excite, unsettle.’ In the New Testament it occurs only here, in 21:38, and in Galatians 5:12, Deissmann gives as its meaning: ‘incite to tumult, stir up to sedition, upset’. . . . These accusers appear to have had an inverted perspective of the world. Actually, it was already upside down, and the missionaries were simply turning it right side up. Men may become so accustomed to inverted circumstances and ways of life that wrong appears right, and right appears to be wrong.” Carter and Earle, pp. 248, 249.

383 “A most serious complaint was lodged against the missionaries and their hosts. Jason and his friends were charged with harboring Jewish agitators, political messianists such as had stirred up unrest in other cities of the Roman Empire. Rome and Alexandria had recently experienced such trouble; now, said the accusers, the troublemakers had come to Thessalonica. Their seditious and revolutionary activity was not only illegal in itself; they were actually proclaiming one Jesus as a rival emperor to him who ruled in Rome. This was a subtle charge; even an unfounded suspicion of this kind was enough to ruin anyone against whom it was brought.” Bruce, pp. 324-325.

384 “Beroea is described by Cicero as an “out-of-the-way town,” but all that he means is that it lay off the Egnatian Way. It is about forty miles west-southwest of Thessalonica, on a tributary of the Haliacmon at the foot of Mount Bermios. It was the first city of Macedonia to surrender to the Romans at the end of the Third Macedonian War (168 B.C.); it was then included in the third of the four districts into which Macedonia was divided. At Beroea Paul and Silas were rejoined by Timothy.” Bruce, p. 327.

385 Acts 13:15 seems to reflect the opportunity as it would be offered in virtually synagogue: “And after the reading of the Law and the Prophets the synagogue officials sent to them, saying, ‘Brethren, if you have any word of exhortation for the people, say it.’”

386 The same preaching of Paul which Luke has very briefly summarized here in chapter 17 has been recorded in much greater detail in 13:16-41.

387 “A Greek idiom = Latin satis accipere, to receive the sufficient (bond), usually money for the fulfillment of the judgment. Probably the demand was made of Jason that he see to it that Paul and Silas leave the city not to return. In I Thess. 2:17f. Paul may refer to this in mentioned his inability to visit these Thessalonians again. The idiom lambanein to hikanon now is found in two inscriptions of the second century A.D. . . . . In Vol. III Oxyrhynchus Papyri no. 294 A.D. 22 the corresponding phrase dounai heikanon (“to give security”) appears.” A. T. Robertson, III, p. 273.

388 “Paul and his company proceeded overland southwest from Thessalonica for a distance of about fifty miles to the small city of Beroea, now known as Verria or Veroia and presently having a population of about 6,000. The city lay on the eastern side of Mount Olympus near Pella, the birthplace of Alexander the Great. It had a community of Jews and a synagogue. It is thought that Paul resorted to Beroea for rest and comparative seclusion for a time, but if so, he had not long to enjoy it. Cicero designates the city as ‘an out of the way place.’” Carter and Earle, p. 251.

389 We are told by Luke that the saints in Berea sent Paul out “as far as the sea” (verse 14). Some think that Paul then sailed to Athens, while others feel that this was but a diversionary move, and that Paul then traveled by land to Athens.

390 In the Gospel of Luke, the Jews were jealous of the grace of God, which was to be manifested to Gentiles as well as Jews (4:16ff.), and which was evident by our Lord’s association with “sinners,” when the “righteous” Pharisees and scribes expected Messiah to dote over them (Luke 5:29-39; cf. 6:7).

27. The Apostle in Athens, Preaching to Philosophers (Acts 17:15-34)

Introduction

Don Richardson tells a fascinating story of the “altar to the unknown god,” referred to by Paul in Acts chapter 17. This story is based upon a number of historical documents and sources, which Richardson cites in his book. I highly recommend that you read his fuller account found on pages 9-25.391

In short, the story begins sometime in the sixth century before Christ, with the city of Athens was being devastated and decimated by a mysterious plague. When no explanation for the plague could be found, and no cure was in sight, the approach was to assume that one of the city’s many gods had been offended. The leaders of the city sought to determine which of the gods it was and then determine a way of appeasing that god. This was no easy task, since the city of Athens had literally hundreds of gods, which Richardson refers to as the “god capital of the world,” a place so full of gods that the Athenians “must have needed something equivalent to the Yellow Pages just to keep tabs on the many deities already represented in their city.”392

When all efforts failed to discern which god had been offended, and which had brought the plague upon the city, an outside “consultant” was brought in from the Island of Cyprus, whose name was Epimenides. Epimenides concluded that it was none of the known gods of Athens which had been offended, but some, as yet, unknown god. He proposed a course of action which, if it worked, would at least provide a possible remedy for the plague. He had a flock of choice sheep, of various colors, kept from food until they were hungry. On the given day, he had these sheep turned loose on Mars Hill, on what was a very succulent pasture. For any sheep not to have eaten his fill would have been unexplainable. He had the sheep turned loose and watched carefully, to see if any sheep would lie down and not eat, even though hungry and in prime grazing. Several sheep, to the amazement of those watching, did lie down. Altars were erected at each spot where a sheep lay down, dedicated to an “unknown god.” On those altars, the sheep which lay in that spot was sacrificed. Almost immediately, we are told, the plague began to subside.

Over a period of time, the altars were forgotten, and began to deteriorate. One altar, it seems, was restored and preserved, in commemoration of the removal of the plague by calling upon the “unknown god.” Who would have thought that centuries later, a foreigner named Paul would refer to this altar as the starting point for his sermon on Mars Hill? And who would have known that it may have been this very poet, Epimenides, whom Paul would later quote in his sermon?

The Unique Contribution of our Text

The text which we are about to study is unique in that it is the only complete synopsis of one of Paul’s sermons to a pagan, Gentile audience. In Acts 13:16-41, we have Paul’s sermon delivered to the Jews in the synagogue of Pisidian Antioch. That is the only complete sermon of Paul, which is delivered to a Jewish audience. In Acts 17, we have the only full sermon of Paul to the Gentiles. It is true that Paul spoke a much more abbreviated form of this message to the heathen Gentiles who were trying to worship him and Barnabas at Lystra (Acts 14:14-18), but the purpose of this message was not to evangelize these folks, as it was to convince them to stop trying to worship them as gods. Later on in Acts, some rather lengthy portions of Paul’s words will be recorded, but these are words which Paul spoke in his defense, not a message designed to evangelize his audience.

Our text also begins to prepare the way for the time when Paul’s ministry will be primarily focused upon the Gentiles, rather than upon the Jews. This is still to come, but this evangelistic campaign in Athens is a kind of “first-fruits” of what will come in God’s good time. Paul did not purpose to evangelize these Gentiles, but he could not help but do so when he was deeply stirred in his soul over their rampant idolatry.

The Context of our Text

Paul’s visit to Athens is a part of what is generally referred to as the “second missionary journey” of Paul. This journey began after the Jerusalem Council was held, at which time the Jerusalem elders and the apostles concluded that the Gentile converts did not have to become Jewish to become a Christian. Christianity was, as it were, distinguished from Judaism, even though salvation came through Judaism. This paved the way for even more extensive evangelism among the Gentiles.

When Paul proposed a return visit to those churches they had founded on their first mission, Barnabas was all in favor, except that he insisted they should take John Mark along, while Paul refused to do so. This team was thus divided into two teams, with Barnabas taking John Mark with him back to Cyprus, while Paul chose Silas to go with him, and shortly after, he invited Timothy to accompany them as well.

After visiting the churches which they had founded in Derbe, Lystra, and Iconium, this missionary party was strangely forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia, and also was not permitted by the Spirit of Jesus to enter into Bithynia. When they came to Troas, God revealed the next step in a vision to Paul, the vision we know as the “Macedonian Vision.”

As a result of this vision, Paul, Silas, Timothy, and Luke (if not others) made their way to Philippi, where Lydia and her household came to faith, along with the Philippian jailer and his household, and a number of others. When they were released from prison and had gathered with the church to encourage the saints at the house of Lydia, Paul and his colleagues went to Thessalonica, where Paul, as usual, went to the synagogue, only to find a somewhat “less than noble-minded” group of Jews. Only a few of these Jews came to faith in Jesus as Messiah, but a number of Gentile “God-fearers” or proselytes of some type professed faith, including a number of the leading women. This provoked the Jews to a jealous rage, resulting in a considerable disturbance (instigated by the Jews, by stirring up an angry crowd), which, in turn led to the arrest of Jason, and the posting of some type of bond. This necessitated the immediate departure of Paul and his party.

And so it was that they came to Berea, a much smaller, quieter, place, where it would seem that no such disturbance would occur. These Jews were indeed “noble-minded.” They eagerly listened to Paul’s teaching of the Scriptures, and then proceeded to check it out for themselves, so that many of these Jews (in contrast to the few in Thessalonica) came to faith, along with a number of Gentile proselytes, including, once again, some prominent Greek men and women.

There was no uprising against Paul from the Bereans. This came from the Thessalonian Jews, who got wind of Paul’s ministry in Berea, and quickly proceeded to stir up another disturbance, just like the one they had instigated at Thessalonica. Once again, Paul had to leave town, but this time he left Silas and Timothy behind. He would wait for them to return to him, as quickly as possible, in Athens.393

No Idle Apostle
(17:15-17)

15 Now those who conducted Paul brought him as far as Athens;394 and receiving a command for Silas and Timothy to come to him as soon as possible, they departed. 16 Now while Paul was waiting for them at Athens, his spirit was being provoked395 within him as he was beholding the city full of idols.396 17 So he was reasoning in the synagogue with the Jews and the God-fearing {Gentiles,} and in the market place every day with those who happened to be present.

All appearances are that Paul had no plan to evangelize Athens, at least not until he was joined by his companions and colleagues. He had been “escorted” to Athens by some of the saints from Berea, for his own protection. Paul gave instructions to Silas and Timothy through those from Berea who had escorted him to Athens that they were to rejoin him as soon as possible. And so it seems that Paul had some “time to kill” in Athens. He probably felt that his time in that city would have been too short to begin supporting himself by tent-making. As much as anything, Paul was a tourist, going about this city, soaking up its history and culture, and visiting its many magnificent sights and attractions.

Of all the things Paul saw, one seemed to make the greatest impression on him. It was not that this city was beautiful, or one of the great cultural and intellectual centers of the world. It was not that great men, like Plato and Aristotle once walked these streets and taught there. It was that this great city was filled with heathen idols.397 Like Lot in ancient times, Paul’s “righteous soul was vexed” (compare 2 Peter 2:7) by what he saw about him in this heathen city.

As a Jew, Paul would naturally be offended and incensed by idols, which were an abomination to God and to every devout Jew. But it was the gospel which was at the root of Paul’s stirring of soul. The gospel, as Paul would later write (see Romans, especially chapters 1-3), declared both Gentiles and Jews to be under divine condemnation, hopeless and helpless, and in need of salvation. And, to both Jews and Gentiles, God sent His Son, Jesus, to die in the sinner’s place, and to bear the wrath of God for them, as well as to offer them His righteousness, by faith in Him alone. Paul saw the idolatry of the Athenians as damnable. He was deeply struck by the lostness of this city, and of the judgment of God which each person would someday face. He knew these people needed a Savior, and He knew that the Savior had come for sinners such as these, and thus Paul could do nothing but preach Christ to them.

Paul’s normal routine—of going to the synagogue on the Sabbath, and preaching the Word—continued at Athens, although absolutely nothing is said of the results of this ministry. Luke has left the synagogue behind for the moment, for he is more interested in telling us about Paul’s ministry to the Gentiles (not the Gentile proselytes, who would gather at the synagogue, but the philosophers and others, who were at the market place. To such people as would listen, Paul spoke during the week.

Preaching to the Philosophers
(17:18-31)

18 And also some of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers398. were conversing with him. And some were saying, “What would this idle babbler399 wish to say?” Others, “He seems to be a proclaimer of strange deities,”—because he was preaching Jesus and the resurrection. 19 And they took him and brought him to the Areopagus, saying, “May we know what this new teaching is which you are proclaiming?400 20 “For you are bringing some strange things to our ears; we want to know therefore what these things mean.” 21 (Now all the Athenians and the strangers visiting there used to spend their time in nothing other than telling or hearing something new.)

22 And Paul stood in the midst of the Areopagus401 and said, “Men of Athens, I observe that you are very religious in all respects. 23 “For while I was passing through and examining the objects of your worship, I also found an altar with this inscription, ‘TO AN UNKNOWN GOD.’ What therefore you worship in ignorance, this I proclaim to you.

24 “The God who made the world and all things in it, since He is Lord of heaven and earth, does not dwell in temples made with hands; 25 neither is He served by human hands, as though He needed anything, since He Himself gives to all life and breath and all things; 26 and He made from one, every nation of mankind to live on all the face of the earth, having determined {their} appointed times, and the boundaries of their habitation, 27 that they should seek God, if perhaps they might grope for Him and find Him, though He is not far from each one of us; 28 for in Him we live and move and exist, as even some of your own poets have said, ‘For we also are His offspring.’ 29 “Being then the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Divine Nature is like gold or silver or stone, an image formed by the art and thought of man.

30 “Therefore having overlooked the times of ignorance, God is now declaring to men that all everywhere should repent, 31 because He has fixed a day in which He will judge the world in righteousness through a Man whom He has appointed, having furnished proof to all men by raising Him from the dead. “

Paul seldom passed up an invitation to speak, when it gave him the opportunity to preach the gospel to lost men and women. The opportunity to speak in the synagogue was apparently a matter of custom, but the invitation to preach to pagan philosophers was more rare. He is given that opportunity in Athens. As Paul spoke with those who would listen in the market place, he got the attention of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers, although not for reasons which would swell one’s head with pride.

They knew that Paul was preaching Jesus and the resurrection (verse 18), and this had no automatic interest, as it did with the Jews, who were at least looking for Messiah. What appealed to these philosophers about Paul’s preaching was not that Paul was so brilliant, or educated (according to their way of reckoning such matters), but that his teaching was something new, and these people of Athens were always looking for something new (verse 21). The “newness” was, I think, two-fold. First, the preaching of Paul about Jesus and His resurrection was a message never heard by them before. It was a new message. Second, it was a new message in kind. All other religions, being “man made” have a kind of sameness, a commonality, because of their human origins. But the message of Christ and His cross is a message that men would never have conceived of, and even if they had they would never have sought to accept it or to propagate. To put the matter in biblical terms, human religions can all be placed under the heading, “human wisdom,” while the gospel would be categorized by men as “foolish.” Further, the “divine wisdom” of the gospel is not even able to be grasped by the unbelieving human mind.

The motive of these Athenians for giving Paul a hearing, an opportunity to expound his views, were not very noble. But Paul was invited to speak, and that was sufficient for him. It was an opportunity he gladly accepted and utilized for the sake of the gospel.

If the motivation of this group was less than ideal, so was the mood with which they gathered and listened. It was not the eagerness to hear a word from God that characterized the “noble-minded” Bereans. It was a somewhat cynical, skeptical mood, one which had already concluded that the subject matter was not only new, but foreign, not only in origin, but to their taste in religion. Paul was not looked upon with respect. They cared not that he was an apostle of Jesus Christ, and that he could expound the Old Testament with accuracy and authority. To these arrogant philosophers Paul was a “hick,” a nobody, a collector of religious scraps, from the gutters of the world. It was more out of a lack of something better to do, more out of an idle speculative curiosity that they gathered to hear him. If nothing else, they could heckle him and have a good laugh out of the episode. In short, Paul was a foolish man, advocating a foolish and worthless religion. Nonetheless, they would listen to him, for the sake of curiosity and speculation, not for the sake of truth.

At this point we come to one of the strong contrasts between the Jewish audiences which Paul customarily addressed in their synagogues, and this group of Gentile philosophers, whom Paul had been addressing the streets and the market-place. The Jews already had their minds made up. They knew, they thought, what the truth was. They listened to Paul to see if he taught according to the truth they had already agreed upon. And when he differed, they became indignant, no so much because it was “error” from their point of view as it threatened their position, power, and lifestyle.

With the Gentiles it was a very different matter. They were men who were always on the “trail of truth,” ever in pursuit of it, but not really eager to arrive at the truth. It was the search for truth which was more enjoyable than the acceptance of it. The philosophers of Paul’s day were to the truth what many single couples are to marriage—they want to enjoy its pleasures, but they wish to avoid its commitments and obligations. And so these folks could give Paul a hearing with little uneasiness, because they were always “window shopping” in the marketplace of truth, but never buying.

Paul is not taken back by the realities of why he is speaking. Like a horse, bolting from the gate at the starter’s gun, he is off and running. Paul immediately turned to a point of reference which was well-known to his audience, and gave him a foothold with his message. Somewhere in the city was an alter, dedicated to “an unknown god.” To this altar Paul made reference. The altar was just that—an altar, not an idol. An idol of a “god” required an identification of that god. The name of the god must be known, and the characteristics and attributes must be known as well, if one was going to have an image of it. That’s what an idol is—the representation of a “god” in the form of that god, as an object of worship and devotion. This altar had no idol because neither the name nor the attributes of the god was known. It was like the tomb of the unknown soldier, in this regard—you could not put a name on the headstone, not knowing who it was who was buried there.

Paul was starting with his audience from their own point of reference—that altar dedicated to the “unknown god.” Paul tells this group that the God of whom he is speaking is the “god” who was unknown to them, but to whose existence the altar gave testimony. With all of the “gods” they worshipped, they acknowledged, by the presence of that altar, that their “gods” were insufficient. Like wealth, prestige, and power, the Athenians just couldn’t seem to get enough gods. Thus, they left room for one more, because they saw the need for another.

Here is a vital difference between Christianity and idolatry. Polytheism (the having of many gods) and idolatry (the worship of the images of these gods) never has enough gods. Furthermore, this form of religion is more than willing to add the one true God to its list of “gods.” It is very tolerant of additional “gods.” Christianity, however is that faith in which “on God does all.” With one, true, all-powerful, all-loving, all-knowing God, no other God is needed, or tolerated. Christianity has a capable God and men who trust in Him find Him fully sufficient.

Paul’s first point, in referring to the “unknown god” of the Athenians is that the religion of these people is obviously not adequate, for they are looking for yet another “god.” One who has a sufficient faith and a sufficient God need not leave room for another. The existence of this altar, dedicated to the “unknown god,” is a telling witness to the inadequacy of their religion. Paul promises to tell them what they do no know—who that God is.

Paul’s second point, seen throughout the entire sermon, is that their system of searching for the one true God is defective and futile. The God who was, to them “unknown” is a God who has made Himself known. God is not trying to hide from men; men are hiding from God, and often by means of their religion. The “unknown god,” whom they have acknowledged exists is the God who caused all things to come into existence—the Creator of all things, including men. And His very creation is that which bears testimony of His existence, as well as His attributes (or characteristics). Thus, if God is unknown to these Athenians, it is not because God has not revealed Himself to men, but because men have closed their eyes to His existence and character.

These Athenians, who pride themselves on their culture, their history, their intelligence and education, are really ignorant. Their worship is that which has resulted from their ignorance, not out of God’s hiding, as a kind of heavenly Howard Hughes. God has not be hiding out, men have turned from Him. How foolish of these men to worship that which they have made with their own hands, gods which they have conjured up in their own minds, rather than the God who created them. They are worshipping their creations, rather than the Creator. If God is unknown to them, it is not because He could not have been known (at least insofar as nature reveals Him—compare Psalm 19:1-6), but because they were ignorant and didn’t want to know Him.

This God is not pleased by the rejection of men. Neither is He a God who gives men the luxury of having Him as a “god” who does man’s bidding, who is there when men need Him, and who can serve other “gods” as well. He is a God who is above men, not under them, who controls men and is not controlled by them.

He is a God who is willing to overlook past sins, but who requires that all men repent of their sin, of their rejection of His self-revelation and of His standards of holiness. And He is a God who does not allow men to be speculative about Him or of religion. He is, in fact, about the judge the world in righteousness, through One whom He has appointed, Jesus of Nazareth, the Son of God, the Messiah. And as proof of His identity as the Judge of the earth, God raised Him from the dead. The “unknown god” should not have been unknown, and His identity is now made known—Jesus, the Son of God, raised from the dead.

What a blow to the pride of these philosophers, who thought themselves so wise, and who were exposed as fools. What a blow to the religious multi-god system of Athens, to be told that there is but one true God, and in all of their “gods” they had missed Him. What a blow Paul struck at the philosophical, academic approach of these men to their religious pursuits. Did they think they could look for truth from a distance, and from a non-committal point of view? They were wrong. Time was limited, and judgment is imminent. They must decide upon the truth and commit themselves to the truth. It cannot be a mere mental exercise; rather it is a life and death matter, which settles one’s relationship with God and one’s eternal destiny.

The Response of
Philosophers to the Preaching of Paul
(17:32-34)

32 Now when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, some {began} to sneer, but others said, “We shall hear you again concerning this.” 33 So Paul went out of their midst. 34 But some men joined him and believed, among whom also were Dionysius the Areopagite and a woman named Damaris and others with them.

These Athenian would-be philosophers got more than what they wanted, and less. They got more in the sense that they were informed of their ignorance and sin. They were told of a Savior whose name they had never heard. They were told of a coming day of judgment, and of a Judge who had been raised from the dead. They were called to make the kind of commitment to truth which they had avoided for years.

And, they also heard less than they wanted or expected. They had hoped for a very complex system, a very intricate philosophical approach to life and “god,” that would leave the common (dull) mind gasping for air, and which would make them look to be the scholar. They hoped for a system so complex that it would never be fully grasped, and which could give them years to ponder and probe, without taking any action. Paul gave them a very simple gospel, the same gospel which he preached everywhere, the message of a Savior, of a cross, of a resurrection, of a coming day of judgment, and of a choice which must be made. They wanted Paul to stay on, so they could continue their conversations and begin their cross-examination. Instead, Paul moved on. He moved on because there were other places to go, where they gospel had not been proclaimed. He moved on because the gospel was simple and short, and there really was nothing else they needed to know. He moved on because no amount of debate and argumentation could persuade them, only the Holy Spirit could “open their hearts and minds” to the truths which he had spoken.

There were those who neither wanted nor needed to hear more. The mere mention of such a thing as the “resurrection of the dead” was the kiss of death to any hopes of their acceptance of Paul’s message. This was something which they held to be both foolish and impossible. This one claim was unacceptable to them, and thus they threw out the entire message. And they were right to do so. If they could not accept the resurrection, then the gospel could not stand without it. They were wrong to reject the resurrection, for it was fact and it is a future reality for all men. But they were right in that the gospel could not be accepted without belief in the resurrection (compare Romans 10:9).

There were a few others who did not need to hear any more either, but not because they rejected Paul’s words. These were the few (it would seem) who believed in the gospel and were saved. Only two believers are named, Dionysius the Areopagite and Damaris, an Athenian man and woman. There were others, too, but these are not named. The preaching of the gospel in Athens was not without fruit.

Conclusion

As we come to the conclusion of this message, I want to deal with it from several different perspectives:

The Athenian Encounter in the Developing Argument of Acts

There is a definite progression evident in the book of Acts, which can be seen in Acts 17, concerning the transition from Jerusalem to Rome, and from Jews to Gentiles. There is a clear shift in Paul’s emphasis, from a primarily Jewish focus to a largely Gentile focus. This can be seen in Acts 17, where Paul’s ministry at Thessalonica and Berea centered in the synagogues of these cities and focused on the Jews and Gentile God-fearers present there as well. But in Athens, where there was also a synagogue, and to which Paul went each Sabbath (17:17), Luke chooses to say nothing of the results of that ministry, and to focus instead on the ministry of Paul to the pure heathen in the market-place. While the transition from a Jewish to a Gentile focus in Paul’s ministry will not come fully until later on in Acts, there is the clear indication from Luke that it is coming.

The Gentile thrust was more providential than purposeful, on Paul’s part. I think that he was led to Athens by some of the Jewish believers of Berea, planning only to be there long enough to await the arrival of Silas and Timothy. He went, as usual, to the synagogue, but when he was “killing time” in the market-place and elsewhere, he was so burdened by the desperate plight of these intellectual pagans, he could do nothing other than to speak with them of the Savior.

Let us not think that the reason why God turned away from the nation Israel (for a time) and to the Gentiles (the “times of the Gentiles,” Romans 11) was that the Jews were unwilling the believe the gospel while the Gentiles were eager and ready to receive it. Acts 17 points otherwise. The “noble-minded” Bereans were Jews, and yet, unlike their Thessalonican counterparts, were eager to hear and to receive the word of Jesus as their Messiah. And so many of the Berean Jews believed, while few Thessalonian Jews did. But Luke’s account of Paul’s evangelistic efforts at Athens is given, in part, to inform us that these heathen Gentiles were no more willing to receive the gospel than were the Jews of Thessalonica. All men are lost, Jew and Gentile, and none seek God. God is seeking men, even when they are not seeking Him. Gentile evangelism is to be traced to the heart of God, not the hearts of men. The only way any unbeliever is convinced and converted is by the divine opening of the heart, which is the work of God through His Holy Spirit.

The Athenian Encounter, Paul, and the Gospel

It was the gospel which compelled Paul to preach to these intellectual snobs and skeptics. Paul preached to them because the gospel declared the Athenians to be lost, destined to eternal torment, without Christ. As the gospel was Paul’s motivation, so it was his message. The message which Paul preached here was a very simple one: Jesus and the resurrection. It is the same message Paul preached to the Jews, except that he had to begin at a more elementary point—that of God’s existence, and of His power and sovereign control over His creation. It was also the gospel which determined his method of proclamation. Paul had done his homework. He knew what these people believed, and thus he began with the altar dedicated to the unknown god. But he refused to flatter his audience. He did not appeal to their pride, nor to their fleshly desires. He told these educated knowledge brokers that they were really ignorant, and that their religion was vain, futile, and fell under the wrath of God. He indicted them, not on the basis of what they did not know, but on the basis of what they were able to know, but refused and rejected—the knowledge which God revealed of Himself in Creation. He told them that their form of religion would have to be rejected, that they must repent, and believe in a foreign Savior and in a doctrine (resurrection) which they rejected. In effect, they had to trade in their wisdom for the foolishness of God. There was nothing easy about the gospel Paul preached, but it was simple.

The Athenian Encounter in the Light of Paul’s Epistles

Luke’s account of Paul’s preaching in Athens is descriptive of what Paul did. Paul’s writings in his epistles supply us with an explanation of what, why, and how he did what he did at Athens. The first three chapters of 1 Corinthians, the first chapter of Romans (not to mention later chapters), and the first two chapters of Colossians bear directly on Paul’s ministry at Athens. The third chapter of Philippians is also informative. The following passages are only suggestive, but they are a starting point for further study.

Romans 1:18-23

1:16 For I am not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God for salvation to every one who believes, to the Jew first and also to the Greek. 17 For in it {the} righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith; as it is written, “But the righteous {man} shall live by faith.” 18 For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truth in unrighteousness, 19 because that which is known about God is evident within them; for God made it evident to them. 20 For since the creation of the world His invisible attributes, His eternal power and divine nature, have been clearly seen, being understood through what has been made, so that they are without excuse. 21 For even though they knew God, they did not honor Him as God, or give thanks; but they became futile in their speculations, and their foolish heart was darkened. 22 Professing to be wise, they became fools, 23 and exchanged the glory of the incorruptible God for an image in the form of corruptible man and of birds and four-footed animals and crawling creatures.

Colossians 1:13-22; 2:1-9

1:13 For He delivered us from the domain of darkness, and transferred us to the kingdom of His beloved Son, 14 in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins. 15 And He is the image of the invisible God, the first-born of all creation. 16 For by Him all things were created, {both} in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or rulers or authorities—all things have been created by Him and for Him. 17 And He is before all things, and in Him all things hold together. 18 He is also head of the body, the church; and He is the beginning, the first-born from the dead; so that He Himself might come to have first place in everything. 19 For it was the {Father’s} good pleasure for all the fullness to dwell in Him, 20 and through Him to reconcile all things to Himself, having made peace through the blood of His cross; through Him, {I say}, whether things on earth or things in heaven. 21 And although you were formerly alienated and hostile in mind, {engaged} in evil deeds, 22 yet He has now reconciled you in His fleshly body through death, in order to present you before Him holy and blameless and beyond reproach … 2:1 For I want you to know how great a struggle I have on your behalf, and for those who are at Laodicea, and for all those who have not personally seen my face, 2 that their hearts may be encouraged, having been knit together in love, and {attaining} to all the wealth that comes from the full assurance of understanding, {resulting} in a true knowledge of God’s mystery, {that is,} Christ {Himself}, 3 in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. 4 I say this in order that no one may delude you with persuasive argument. 5 For even though I am absent in body, nevertheless I am with you in spirit, rejoicing to see your good discipline and the stability of your faith in Christ. 6 As you therefore have received Christ Jesus the Lord, {so} walk in Him, 7 having been firmly rooted {and now} being built up in Him and established in your faith, just as you were instructed, {and} overflowing with gratitude. 8 See to it that no one takes you captive through philosophy and empty deception, according to the tradition of men, according to the elementary principles of the world, rather than according to Christ. 9 For in Him all the fullness of Deity dwells in bodily form, 10 and in Him you have been made complete, and He is the head over all rule and authority;

1 Corinthians 1:18-31

1:18 For the word of the cross is to those who are perishing foolishness, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. 19 For it is written, “I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, And the cleverness of the clever I will set aside.” 19 For it is written, “I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, And the cleverness of the clever I will set aside.” 20 Where is the wise man? Where is the scribe? Where is the debater of this age? Has not God made foolish the wisdom of the world? 21 For since in the wisdom of God the world through its wisdom did not {come to} know God, God was well-pleased through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who believe. 22 For indeed Jews ask for signs, and Greeks search for wisdom; 23 but we preach Christ crucified, to Jews a stumbling block, and to Gentiles foolishness, 24 but to those who are the called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God. 25 Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than men. 26 For consider your calling, brethren, that there were not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble; 27 but God has chosen the foolish things of the world to shame the wise, and God has chosen the weak things of the world to shame the things which are strong, 28 and the base things of the world and the despised, God has chosen, the things that are not, that He might nullify the things that are, 29 that no man should boast before God. 30 But by His doing you are in Christ Jesus, who became to us wisdom from God, and righteousness and sanctification, and redemption, 31 that, just as it is written, “Let him who boasts, boast in the Lord.”

1 Corinthians 2:1-5

2:1 And when I came to you, brethren, I did not come with superiority of speech or of wisdom, proclaiming to you the testimony of God. 2 For I determined to know nothing among you except Jesus Christ, and Him crucified. 3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling. 4 And my message and my preaching were not in persuasive words of wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, 5 that your faith should not rest on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.

1 Corinthians 3:18-23

3:18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you thinks that he is wise in this age, let him become foolish that he may become wise. 19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness before God. For it is written, “{He is} the one who catches the wise in their craftiness”; 20 and again, “The Lord knows the reasonings of the wise, that they are useless.” 21 So then let no one boast in men. For all things belong to you, 22 whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death or things present or things to come; all things belong to you, 23 and you belong to Christ; and Christ belongs to God.

Allow me to attempt to briefly sum up some of the essential truths of these texts, which underlie Paul’s actions at Athens as reported by Luke.

From Romans chapter 1 we learn four critical truths. (1) The gospel is the power of God, and the means by which men are saved. Thus, Paul stuck to a very simple proclamation of the gospel at Athens, even though it was not what these folks really wanted to hear, or were predisposed to accept. (2) The wrath of God is directed toward men who reject God’s self-revelation, and who chose to pervert this or to exchange it for “truth” of their own making. In particular, God’s judgment falls upon those who reject that which can be known about God through His creation, namely His divine power and divine nature. Such was precisely the charge Paul leveled against his Athenian audience. (3) The heathen are not restricted to those who are half-clad natives, running about the jungles of Africa; they are those who are educated, cultured, and intelligent, but who have rejected the revelation of God in nature. Such were the people of Athens. They were heathen, though they saw themselves as enlightened. (4) One sure test of the truth of one’s religion is to be found in his worship. It was the false worship of the Athenians which stirred the soul of Paul, and no wonder in the light of Romans 1. When men turn from the truth of God, as revealed to them, they refuse to worship God for who He is and they begin to worship the “gods” of their own making—created “gods,” idols. Idols are man-like “gods,” “gods” which promise men the things they want, and which conform to men’s preferences. They allow men to control them, rather than to control men. The serve men, rather than to require that men serve them. It is the worship of men, in whatever form that may take, which reveals the real “gods” or God that they serve.

From Colossians 1 and 2 we see the power, preeminence, and the full revelation of God in the person of His Son, Jesus Christ. He is the Creator and Sustainer of the universe, as well as the church. Because of His preeminence, all things are summed up in Him. Our salvation is summed up in Him, and so, too, is all true knowledge. Thus, those who have come to know Christ do not need to venture off track into never-never land of speculation and philosophical seeking for truth, as though it were hidden and had to be found out by human reasoning. Truth is centered and concentrated in Christ, and when men are found by Him, they have the truth and need not seek for it as from some other source. The more they know of Christ, they more they possess of the truth. And so it is that the futility and foolishness of the philosophical approach to truth is evident to the Christian. Paul refused to cater to the philosophers, and he proclaimed only the gospel, for that was the way to finding the truth and thereby being free.

From 1 Corinthians 1-3 we find that there two opposing views of foolishness and wisdom: the view of the world, and the view of the Christian. The unbeliever likes to think of himself as wise, and he finds the gospel foolishness. Those who would be saved must reject their wisdom and trust in the “foolishness” of salvation through a Savior who died and was raised from the dead. Paul’s method was to proclaim the “foolishness of the gospel” in straightforward, simple terms, and not to employ the persuasive techniques of the philosophers and the “wise” of this world. In so doing, the gospel would be central, and not man, and thus men’s faith and trust would be in God and not in man.

What consistency there is between Paul’s belief and his behavior. And no wonder we see Paul preaching as he did at Antioch. It was the gospel message, proclaimed in a way that was consistent with the gospel.

The Athenian Encounter and Contemporary Christianity

The longer I look at the Athenian philosophers, these ancient heathen, the more they look like Americans of today. These Gentile heathen of centuries ago enjoyed the blessings of political freedom in what was one of the earliest democracies. They were cultured, highly intelligent, and educated, and very religious, but they had rejected God and exchanged the worship of the one true God for “gods” of their own. How much like them our non-Christian culture is like. We have more confidence in human reasoning and our search for truth than we do in the one who is the Truth, the Lord Jesus Christ. We, as a culture, are always in pursuit of something new and novel.

And worse yet, it would seem to me that much of that which characterizes our heathen culture characterizes the Christian and our Christian culture. How often enlightened Christians look down on those who have a simple answer to life’s problems (Christ, and His shed blood), and who tell us that life’s problems are really much more complex than all this, and that the wisdom which we need is not really that found in the Bible, but is the product of the human pursuit of knowledge. We sanctify such knowledge often by adding the adjective “Christian” in front of it, but all too often it is only some “god” of our own making, an idol of sorts before which we bow the knee, in addition to Christ, and often in place of Him. God does not tolerate competition, we know, but in practice there is much of it anyway. Many of the methods, skills, and techniques which are taught Christians are really the products of human minds and human inquiry, and not of biblical revelation. They are not simple, gospel answers to life’s problems, but complex and drawn out processes. They do not have the stamp, “made in heaven,” but “made by man.” Let us ever be alert to those subtle human elements which creep into our theology and practice, in the name of religion, but not in accordance with the gospel. How much of our religion and of our worship is but our own adaptation of God’s revelation, or our own re-shaping of God, to make Him more to our liking? How much of our worship is God-centered, rather than man-centered, and which focuses on pleasing and serving God, rather than on getting God to serve us, to meet our needs? And how much of our proclamation of the gospel is consistent with Paul’s preaching, the proclamation of a simple, straightforward message of man’s sin and of coming judgment, of Christ’s sacrifice and of salvation for all who would repent and believe? May the gospel shape our worship and our every action, as it did Paul.

Questions for Further Consideration

(1) What is there about this record of Paul’s preaching which is unique or new? So far in Acts? In Acts and the New Testament, period?

(2) Where is the emphasis in this passage? What is obviously passed over? What is stressed?

(3) What are some of the major themes Luke has been stressing in Acts, and how are these further developed in our text? (a) The Gospel; (b) Sovereignty of God in history, in development of church; (c) Inter-twining of divine and human; (d) Jewish to Gentile; (e) Other?

(4) What were the results of Paul’s preaching in Athens, and what does this teach or imply, especially in the light of 1 Corinthians 1:18–2:16; 3:18-23?

(5) Compare the response of the Jews in Thessalonica and that of the Gentiles in Athens to the Gospel as preached by Paul? Compare the noble-mindedness of the Jews at Berea with the Jews at Thessalonica and the Gentiles at Athens.

(6) Why did Paul leave Athens when there were those who still wanted to talk about these things, and when he was not persecuted?

(7) What impact did this episode in Athens have on Paul and his ministry and teaching?

(8) Although there is no emphasis or clear instruction on the ministry of the Holy Spirit in our text, what is implied here, which is clearly taught elsewhere (as in 1 Corinthians 2)?

(9) Trace the flow or the argument of chapter 17, and of the entire 2nd missionary journey, thus far.

(10) What do we learn from Paul about the gospel message itself here?

(11) What do we learn from Paul about the gospel method here?

(12) What are the governing principles or truths which determine what and how we preach to men?

(13) What “idols” have crept into our Christianity, which detract from our dependence upon God and our devotion to Him?


391 Don Richardson, Eternity in Their Hearts (Ventura, California: Venture Books, Revised edition, 1984), pp. 9-25.

392 Richardson, p. 20.

393 We know from 1 Thessalonians 3:1 that when Timothy came to Paul, Paul sent him to Thessalonica, to learn how these saints were getting along, in the midst of their persecution. In Acts 18:5 we are told that Silas and Timothy returned to Paul while he was in Corinth. It would seem, then, that when Silas and Timothy were left behind in Berea, Timothy was sent on ahead by Silas, who remained on at Berea for a time. When Timothy reached Paul in Athens, Paul must have sent him back to Thessalonica, to learn of their faith and endurance. Then, Timothy and Silas seem to have returned, together, to Paul in Corinth.

394 “Arriving at Athens, Paul found himself in one of the most famous centers of philosophy, religion, art, and architecture the ancient world had ever known. . . While not the political capital of Achaia or Greece, a position held by Corinth, it was the cultural capital of the whole ancient world. It was located five miles northeast of the Saronic Gulf between two streams, Caphessus and Ilissus. Long walls connected the city with its two seaports, and the Peraeus and Phaleric Gulfs.” Charles W. Carter and Ralph Earle, The Acts of the Apostles (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1973), p. 252.

“Athens was the famed city and center of philosophy. The four famous historic schools had been founded and had flourished here. They were the Academy of Plato, the Lyceum of Aristotle, the Porch of Zeno, and the Garden of Epicurus. However, only the Stoics and the Epicureans remained in Athens until Paul’s day.” Carter and Earle, p. 254.

395 The term is found only elsewhere in 1 Corinthians 13:5, ‘not provoked’.

396 New Jerusalem Bible: “his whole soul was revolted at the sight of a city given over to idolatry.”

397 “Paul must have felt as Quartilla is made to say of Athens in Petronius’ Satyr (Cap. XVIII): ‘Our region is full of deities that you may more frequently meet with a god than a man.’” Carter and Earle, p. 253.

398 “The Epicurean school was founded by Epicurus (341-270 B.C.). The Stoic philosophers claimed Zeno (340-265 B.C.) as their founder. Their name was derived from the Stoa Poikile (Painted Porch), where he taught.” Carter and Earle, p. 254.

Of the Stoics, Bruce writes, “Their system aimed a living consistently with nature, and in practice they laid great emphasis on the primacy of the rational faculty in humanity, and on individual self-sufficiency. In theology they were essentially pantheistic, God being regarded as the world-soul. Their belief in a cosmopolis or world-state, in which all truly free souls had equal citizen rights, helped to break down national and class distinctions. Stoicism at its best was marked by great moral earnestness and a high sense of duty. It commended suicide as an honorable means of escape from a life that could no longer be sustained with dignity.”

F. F. Bruce, The Book of Acts, Revised Edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1988), p. 330.

Of the Epicureans he says, “The Epicurean school . . . based its ethical theory on the atomic physics of Democritus and presented pleasure as being the chief end in life, the pleasure most worth enjoying being a life of tranquillity (ataraxia), free from pain, disturbing passions, and superstitious fears (including in particular the fear of death). It did not deny the existence of gods, but maintained that they took no interest in the life of men and women.” Bruce, p. 330-331.

399 “Babbler is spermologos, ‘seed-picker.’ It was used first of birds, then ‘in Attic slang, of an idler who lives on scraps picked up in the agora.’ It therefore suggests ‘a parasite,’ ‘a hanger-on.’ Eustathius in his comments on Homer’s Odyssey uses it in the sense of ‘ignorant plagiarist,’ and that is the way Ramsay renders it.” Carter and Earle, p. 254.

400 Some are inclined to think that the “taking hold” of Paul and bringing him to the Areopagus, was a kind of arrest and trial, based on the assumption that preaching an unauthorized god (a god without Athens’ Good Housekeeping seal of approval) was illegal. In such a case, we are told, Paul’s defense was stunning, for it proved that he was proclaiming an authorized god--the unknown god of their own altar. For a more complete discussion on this view, see Carter and Earle, p. 256.

I have difficulty with such a view, for at least two reasons. First, this kind of accusation is made against Paul in Corinth, and it is clearly such (see Acts 18:12-17). The taking hold of Paul in chapter 17 doesn’t seem to be the same. And secondly, the parenthetical explanation of verse 21 seems to give us Luke’s explanation of what they were doing, and why. They were not putting Paul on trial, they were seeking to hear something new, and they recognized Paul’s teaching as this, if nothing else. It was “different.” On this all those gathered at the Areopagus seemed to agree.

401 “Whether Paul appeared before the Court of the Areopagus in the Agora or was led to the top of Mars’ Hill is a topic of perennial dispute.” Carter and Earle, p. 257.

Related Topics: Evangelism, Cultural Issues

Pages